BDSM Library - Teasing

Teasing

Provided By: BDSM Library
www.bdsmlibrary.com



Synopsis: Brooke liked to tease. She had a lot of fun in high school with other students and teachers but it got boring. She wanted to go to college so she could have more fun but she needed the money first and her mother wouldn't give it to her. Finally her aunt stepped in but there was a price. Brooke pays the price but was it worth it just to have some fun in college?


Teasing  Part 1


Brooke was about 5 7” tall and full figured. She usually got a lot of looks from the guys as she walked by. Most women hadn't figured it out yet but guy were getting sick of touching women that felt like hadn't eaten in months. Guys wanted nice tits that were well proportioned but not fake. Brooke was that woman.

It was during her senior year in high school that she found out that she loved to tease the guys. She had a habit of bending over at just the right moment with a lose top on and giving whoever she wanted to a clear view of her delicious and bra-less tits hanging down. Every time she saw them try to hide their hard cocks, she would get wet. Soon she had no choice as they squirmed around in their seats just staring at her. They stared so hard at her tits that they didnt even see her staring back. It was when their eyes moved down past her stomach that she couldnt help it anymore. She would excuse herself and practically run the ladies room and jam her fingers up her cunt. She would lean back and fuck herself with her fingers hard!

It was a couple of months later that she would began to tease the teachers as much as she could also. She almost laughed. None of them would say anything about it. They seemed to enjoy her little show as much as the students did. She would even put her tits on display to the women teachers. Only two of them ever mentioned it and that made her even hornier to think that some of the women teachers might like to look at her. She lived her life to tease everyone. She was becoming obsessed with it.

All the girls in school were becoming pissed at her. The only thing that their boyfriends could ever seem to talk about was Brookes tits and ass. They were getting tired of getting fucked by their boyfriends knowing that they were thinking about Brooke instead of them. They all began to call her names and it appeared that they were going to do something but they never did. Brooke would only look at them and wiggle her tits at them. It quickly became obvious that they didnt have the stomach for any type of confrontation.

Soon high school was over and Brooke was glad. It was interesting but boring. She wanted to go to college but not for the reasons that most people do. Brooke just wanted to have some fun. There was only one problem. Her parents didnt have the money. Her grandmother was the only one that had enough money to put her through college. Brooke hadnt actually spent a lot of time with the women. She was old, wrinkly and mean but Brooke figured that she could sweet talk her into it. It was college and Brooke was the only one in the family that ever showed any interest in college.

It was a couple of days after her last day in high school when she decided to pay her grandmother a visit. She pulled up to the house and was mildly impressed with it. She had never really cared when she was younger but now she could appreciate it. It was an old but large Victorian house and it looked like it was brand new. The old woman kept it up well but  she did have the money. Brooke smiled. This was going to be easy. She was met at the door by her grandmother. It seemed strange to Brooke that she didnt have any servants but it didnt really matter. Brooke wasnt there to discuss the lifestyles of the rich.


Brooke: “Hi Mom. I thought that Id visit you since I have the time now since school is out.”


Mother (Cheryl) snarled: “What do you want, Brooke? I havent seen you since you were five years old!”


The old woman was certainly not glad to see her and Brooke hadnt counted on this.


Brooke: “Mom, I only wanted to see how you were doing.”


It was a lie but Brooke had to change her plans. It would seem that it would take a little time to get close enough to get the old woman to pay for college. Her grandmother walked over to Brooke and slapped her hard in the face.


Cheryl: “I asked you a question! Listen to your elders when they talk to you!”


Brooke was holding her face and looking at the old woman. This was not going as she planned. Brooke was used to shaking her tits at people and getting what she wanted.


Brooke: “Mom, Im sorry, I only want to see you.”


Her mother slapped her again and said: “First you ignore me and now you are lying to me. Come with me!”


The old woman grabbed Brookes hand and yanked her into the kitchen. Brooke struggled a little but despite her age, her mother was pretty strong and Brooke had no intention of fighting with her mother. She wanted the money for college. Brooke was not a fighter anyway. She never had to be. She pushed her face down on the kitchen table so her feet were just touching the floor. When Brooke began to get up, her mother hit her on the back and pushed her back down.


Cheryl: “Stay there! All you young people are the same. You have no respect!”


Brooke: “…but…”


She hit Brooke in the ass with her hand and told her to shut up and listen for a change. It didnt really hurt but Brooke needed the money and what could the old woman do anyway. She couldnt really hurt her so Brooke went along with it.


Cheryl: “You will be taught to respect you elders just like your mother was.”


She grabbed Brookes hands and before Brooke knew what was happening; her mother had her hands duck taped behind her. The old woman pulled her pants off so now her bare ass was sticking out over the side of the table. Once again, Brooke tried to get up but her mother took her by the head and slammed it down onto the table.


Cheryl: “Stay down there or it will only be worse on you!”


Something told Brooke that she had better go along with this. There was no way that she could do anything with her wrists taped behind her anyway. The old woman was quick and not as weak as she appeared. The next thing that she did was to put a large dog collar on Brookes neck. It was metal and was locked on.


Brooke: “Mom, please. Im sorry. I meant no disrespect.”


Cheryl: “Be quiet, dear. This is for your own good.”


Her voice suddenly took on the quality of a mother talking to a little child. She attached a rope to her collar and pulled her arms up and tied it tightly to the other end of the rope. Her back was now slightly arched with her head up and her arms in the middle of her back. Now she was a little afraid. The next thing that her mother did was use a scissors and cut her clothes off.


Brooke: “Mom, what are you doing? I didnt do anything.”


Mom: “Dont ever think that because I am old that I am stupid. You young people need to be shown your place.”


After all her clothes were off, Brooke was now naked, lying on the kitchen table with her arms tied to the collar on her neck. The next thing that Brooke felt was some kind of strap hitting her hard in the ass. The pain was incredible! Brooke yelled in pain and begging for her grandmother to stop. There was another crack and another. Soon Brooke was crying and pretty much babbling incoherently. It felt like her ass was on fire. The old woman stopped for a minute and began to laugh.


Cheryl: “Look at you. Youre dripping wet. Only a slut would enjoy this like you are.”


She was right. Despite the pain, Brooke was getting horny. She tried to look around but she only got another hit in the ass by whatever leather strap that her mother was using. It was about a minute later when Brooke felt fingers being shoved up her pussy. Before she could even give it a thought, Brooke stuck her ass up and let out a groan.

       

Cheryl: “Damn, you really are a slut!”


Brooke felt hands on her legs and found her ankles taped to the table legs. She was now completely helpless and naked in front of her mother.


Cheryl: “Now, dear, what do you want? I can guess but I want to hear you say it.”


Brooke: “Please Mom. I was only going to ask for a loan for college.”


It was a half truth and they both knew it. Brooke had no intention of paying her mother back. The woman was still shoving her fingers in and out of Brooke pussy as she talk with her. It was getting difficult for Brooke to carry on the conversation and she was humping her hips against her mothers hand but it wasnt meant to be. The woman pulled her hand away and walked around in front of Brooke so she could see her. Brooke was so horny at this point that she was lost in her own world of lust.


Brooke: “Oh, god, please mom…”


Her mother laughed and said: “Please what, dear? Stop..continue…what? Youre not making any sense.”


Before Brooke could answer, the woman walked back around and began to fuck Brooke with her fingers again. The woman knew what she was doing. She brought Brooke right to the edge and stepped away again. She laughed as she just stood watching Brooke hump the air and groan.


Cheryl: “Damn, you are a slut, arent you?”


Her mother waited a good ten minutes until Brooke had calmed down enough to understand.


Mother: “Brooke, we both know that you never intended to repay me. You simply want to steal the money from me.”


Brooke: “No, mom! I didnt…I wouldnt!”


Her mother walked around behind her and hit her hard with that same leather strap. Brooke was now screaming in pain as her mother sat back down in front of her and waited once again. After a good fifteen minutes, she spoke again.


Cheryl: “Now, Brooke. I can see that youre a liar too. Now tell the truth. Why are you here?”


Brooke was crying and babbling as she said: “I was going to talk you into paying for my college. I knew that you had the money and I needed it.”


Cheryl: “See, now that wasnt so hard, dear. Girls that tell the truth are good girls and they get rewards.”


Brooke felt fingers back up her pussy. They were once again fucking her as she lay there. Once again, those magic fingers brought her right to the edge and pulled away. The woman walked around and sat down in front of Brooke and waited a good fifteen minutes as she calmed down a little.

Brooke knew that it was her mother finger fucking her and it should have been disgusting but Brooke was too far lost in her own lust at this point to care. She was still humping the air and begging incoherently but she wasnt making any sense and her grandmother just sat there patiently and waited. Brooke was so fucking horny. She was used to cumming whenever she wanted to but now it was out of her control. It drove her insane with lust.


Cherylr: “Well, dear, are you ready to talk like adults or do I have to spank you some more?”


Brooke: “No. please no, mom. Im sorry. Please let me up.”


Cheryl: “Now you sound like a little kid begging for a cookie. Talk to me and stop whining!”


Brooke: “Im sorry, mom. What do you want?”


Cheryl: “Well, thats a little better. I have a proposition for you, dear. You will do some work for me and I will think about it.”


Brooke: “I will help however I can.”


Cheryl: “Thats nice, dear. I do have some work for you.”


Brooke felt her legs being untied from the table legs and her mother was gently helping her to stand up. She loosened the rope on the collar but retied it to her arms. She could stand up straight but not bend forward too far. She looked around and her clothes were gone.


Brooke: “Mom, will you please untie me?”


Cheryl: “You ask so nicely. It is good to hear young people with manners. I will untie you in a minute, dear. First, I have work for you to do. You said that you would do some work for me. Will you or were you lying again.”


Brookes ass still felt like it was on fire and she had NO intention of lying to her.


Brooke: “No, maam. I will do whatever work that you need me to do.”


Cheryl: “Thats sweet, dear.”


Her mother untied the rope and took off the duct tape from her wrists but left the dog collar on her. It was made of heavy steel with a well built paddle lock on it. Brooke felt it and knew that it was not coming off without the key.


Brooke: “Mom, will you please take the collar off?”


Cheryl: “No, dear. I want you to wear it whenever you are here working for me. It will remind you to speak to your elders with respect. I have already called your step-mother and she knows that you are here for the weekend to help around here so dont worry about that.”


Brooke: “Mom, may I call some friends to let them know that I will be busy all weekend?”


Cheryl: “No, dear. Now lets get to work.”


Brooke was not really worried but she did have plans for the weekend. It would seem that she would be a “no-show” for her night out tonight. Her mother had Brooke do a lot of what would be considered normal housework. It didnt take very long and Brooke was hoping that she could leave.


Brooke: “Is that all you need done, mom?”


Cheryl: “Yes dear. Thats all that I need done for now but your aunt next door is not in very good health and I want you to help her for the rest of the day and tomorrow. She said that she didnt have much this weekend so I can probably let you go home early tomorrow. Come on. I will walk you over there.”


Brooke looked around and just said: “Yes, maam.”


This was defiantly NOT working out the way she wanted but at least her hands were free. Her mother led her to the door until Brooke stopped short. She didnt have any clothes on.


Grandmother: “Oh, dont worry, dear. There are not many people out here and its not like we havent seen a girl before. Come on, now. Shes expecting us.”


Brooke just followed her mother down the road a little bit and up to the door of another house. She looked around nervously. She liked to tease but this is not what she had in mind. Her aunts house was much smaller but like her mothers house, it was like brand new. The two of them walked up to the door and waited after her mother rang the bell. There was another little old woman that opened the door. She was smaller than Brookes mother and seemed to be moving slowly. It was her aunt Mischelle.


Cheryl: “Brooke, this is your aunt Mischelle. She is my neighbor, my sister and best friend. You have never met her just like you have not seen me since you were five years old.


Brooke: “Hello, maam.”


Mischelle: “Hello dear. She is so very polite, isnt she?”


Cheryl: “Yes, Mischelle. Thank you. She will help you today and tomorrow. Brooke, call me when you need to come home.”


Mischelle: “Oh, no. She is more than welcome to stay here. I have plenty of room and I would enjoy the company.”


Cheryl: “Thank you Mischelle. Brooke, say thank you!”


Brooke: “Yes, maam. Im sorry. Thank you, Mischelle”


With that the two women said their good byes and Brookes mother went home. Mischelle led Brooke into the kitchen where she started her on pretty much the same old mundane chores that she had done for her mother. She didnt seem to even notice or care that Brooke was naked with a large dog collar on. All Brooke could think of right now was to finish what her mother started. She was still a little wet but she could only keep working until she could get away from Mischelle long enough to shove her own fingers up her pussy.


Mischelle: “Brooke, dear. Come with me for a moment.”


The old woman suddenly stood straight up and grabbed Brooke by the collar and yanked her into the other room. Mischelle was not only in good shape, she was nowhere near as old as her mother. She was old but not that old. Brooke guessed that she was probably in her late fifties but she couldnt tell. It was now obvious that her mother and her aunt didnt know each other that well either.


Brooke: “Wait! Where are we going!?”


Mischelle yanked her collar and pushed her to the floor and said: “Listen to me! If you give me any trouble, I will tell that old bat of a mother of yours that you have been abusing her poor old sister.”


Brooke stood back up and said: “Yes, maam.”


Mischelle: “Good, now come with me!”


Mischelle led her to another room that looked like it might have been a study of some kind.


Mischelle: “Close your eyes and keep them closed.”


Brooke was afraid but simply answered: “Yes, maam”


This was getting way out of hand but for now, there was nothing that she could do. She was wondering if college was really worth all this. Brooke felt a blindfold being put on her. This was different than what she would have expected. It covered her eyes and almost nothing else. There was a thin but very strong strap that went around her head and was fastened. Brooke felt her hair being messed with a little bit and then she was led into another room. Mischelle pushed her down to her knees and had her move forward about two feet. When she seem happy with where Brooke was, Mischelle grabbed her head and jammed her face down. Brooke had never done it but she recognized a womans pussy. She immediately pulled back but Mischelle was obviously expecting it and hit her hard on the side of the head which sent Brooke tumbling to the floor.


Mischelle: “Stop stalling you little bitch! You know what to do! Put that tongue to work!!”


Brooke slowly got back to her knees and began to reach for the blindfold but she was grabbed roughly by the collar. Mischelle was much stronger than her grandmother was and was pulling hard on the collar. In fact she was stronger than Brooke was too. Brooke just gurgled out words that no one could understand as Mischelle spoke again.


Mischelle: “Look, you little bitch. I know you want that old womans money and I can help you get it or I can take it away. Your sweet old mother is my sister and my best friend.”


The womans words dropped with venom. She was no ones best friend and Brooke realized it.


Mischelle: “Now get to work and this will all be over!”


She shoved Brookes face back into some womans pussy. She had no idea who it was. She began to lick up and down. She never licked a woman before but she knew what she liked so she tried to do that. The woman began to moan and wiggle around as Brooke kept licking and sucking on the womans pussy. It wasnt bad enough that she had to lick a womans pussy but the taste was awful. The woman hadnt cleaned herself in days. Brooke gagged a couple of times but every time that she would pull away, Mischelle would kick her in the pussy. It wasnt hard at first but every time Brooke would stop or pull away, she would get kicked harder.

She still thought about running but Mischelle was stronger and there was obviously someone else there and she wanted the money. Brooke licked and sucked on this womans pussy for a good ten minutes and felt her moaning and wiggling around. It was another ten minutes when the woman let out a groan and filled her mouth with her pussy juice. Her moaning was strange. Brooke couldnt quite figure it out but at this point, she didnt give it much thought. All she could think about was the bad taste in her mouth. Suddenly she got yanked backwards by her hair and was lying flat on her back flailing around. She wasnt sure what to do so she just stood up and waited.


Mischelle: “That was very good, dear. Now come with me.”


Brook still had the blindfold on and couldnt see as Louse pulled her back downstairs into the living room. This was going too far. Brooke ripped the blindfold off and made a run for it but Mischelle had been ready for it. Brooke was suddenly yanked backwards by the collar and was instantly lying flat on her back with her arms and legs spread wide. She was dazed a little from hitting her head on the floor but otherwise she was fine.

Brooke looked up at Mischelle and saw that she had attached a small chain to her collar. It wasnt large or locked on but Brooke had no idea that it was there until Mischelle began to pull her by the chain and the neck as she yelled at Brooke. The only thing that Brooke could do was to grab onto the chain so she wasnt choked to death.


Mischelle: “Listen to me, you little slut! If you do as I tell you, everything will be alright. If you continue to give me a hard time, then you will be punished.”


Brooke looked up at Mischelle and saw a different woman standing there. She had put different clothes on and stood straight up. Her makeup was completely different. Brooke realized that she had put makeup on herself to make her look OLDER and not younger. This woman standing above her is not the woman that her mother thinks she is. While Brooke was catching her breath, Mischelle reached down and quickly snapped a lock onto the chain so it was now locked to the collar on her neck.


Mischelle: “Im sorry, dear but you give me no choice. You will be punished later but for now, I want you to wait here for me.”


Mischelle took Brooke outside and locked the end of her chain to a thick iron railing on the back porch and went back into the house. Brooke looked at the chain and pulled on it as hard as she could but couldnt break it. It was not really that thick but it was still beyond her strength.

About ten minutes later, Mischelle walked out and yanked her back into the house and up into the same study that they had walked through earlier. Mischelle pushed her down onto a chair at a large desk and sat down next to her. Brooke looked at a computer screen and keyboard in front of her that Mischelle was tapping away at. Soon an image and a video were playing. It clearly showed Brooke licking the pussy of a VERY old woman who was tied down to a large table. Brooke knew that she had a blindfold on but the color exactly matched the color of her skin and it couldnt be seen. It showed her licking away as the woman was groaning and pleading to be untied. It was clear to Brooke that anyone that saw the video would believe that she had kidnapped and raped an old woman. The only odd part was that the womans face was blurred out. Brooke just sat there stunned and stared.


Mischelle chuckled, took off the chain attached to her collar and said: “I think that we can take this off now. Oh, dont worry. There is a copy with her face very clear. I just dont want you to know who you raped just yet.”


Brooke: “Why are you doing this?”


Mischelle: “That, my dear is none of you business. Lets just say that if youre a good girl, everything will be fine. If youre a bad girl, you will be punished. Come, now. Its time for your punishment for trying to run.”


Brooke: “Please dont show that to anyone.”


Mischelle: “You will do what youre told, when youre told. You are new at this so I will make allowances but I do not want to have to give orders twice. I expect you to do what I tell you right away!”


Brooke was now truly afraid. She had no choice but to follow Mischelle. She was led down to a basement. In the corner were tables, chains and many hooks and bolts set into the walls and ceiling. Mischelle yanked Brooke into the middle of the room and told her to raise her arms and keep them there. Brooke hesitated for a few seconds and it was obvious that Mischelle didnt like it. Mischelle gave her a hard slap with the back of her hand which knocked Brooke onto the floor.


Mischelle yelled: “Get up and do what youre told!”


Brooke quickly stood up and raised her arms. Mischelle attached some cuffs to her hands and looped a chain through them. She looped the chain through an eye bolt in the ceiling and pulled so Brooke was just barely standing on her feet. Mischelle looked her in the eye and smiled at her.


Mischelle: “I cant whip you yet, dear. Your mommy would see it but I have another idea that I'm sure you'll enjoy."


Brooke watched and Mischelle walked over a shelf and pulled out a box and set it on the workbench. It looked like a very large vibrator but it was attached to a belt with several lines coming from it. There was a large box with knobs and more wires coming from it with some kind of strap at the end of each line. It resembled a radio.


Brooke: "What's That? Please..."


Mischelle: "Shush. You'll enjoy this."


Brooke: "Please..."


Mischelle grabbed Brooke's nipple with one hand and her pussy lips with the other. She used her fingernails and pinched them hard. The pain was incredible. Mischelle kept it up for a good thirty seconds and Brooke screamed at the top of her lungs for a good minute after Mischelle released let go of her nipples. Mischelle waited patiently until Brooke stopped screaming.


Mischelle: "When I tell you shush, dear, I expect you to shush."


Brooke was whimpering a little but otherwise silent. She had never had anyone pinch her like that before. The pain was incredible.


Mischelle chuckled and said: "It hurts, doesn't it? Do you have any idea what would happen if I put clamps on nice and tight and left them there?"


Brooke just shook her head "no" and stared at Mischelle with wide eyes.


Mischelle: "Youre so sweet. Even you can learn."


Brooke watched as Mischelle went back to work. She just worked happily as if she was simply changing a light bulb and no one else was there.

Mischelle reached down and rubbed her pussy lightly and saw that it was a little wet.


Mischelle: “You lied to your aunt Mischelle, dear. You keep say no but you cunt is wet. Maybe you are simply confused. Well, I think that I can help with that but for now; there is this little matter to take care of.

Mischelle took the belt with the vibrator and began to put it on Brooke. The vibrator was on the inside of the belt so after Mischelle slipped it up into Brooke's wet cunt, she strapped the rest of it up nice and tight. Brooke didnt speak but she let out a groan as her cunt was stretched by this huge monster. It looked like a jockstrap except it held this nice large vibrator up Brooke's cunt. After she strapped it up nice and tight and locked it on with a small paddle lock, Mischelle checked the lines and made sure they were all set correctly.

Brooke was trying to look down and watch but she couldnt with the collar on so all she could do is watch her when Mischelle was standing up. Mischelle put a small strap onto each arm and leg and the single large strap was put around her chest. They were all fairly tight but not uncomfortable. She plugged them into the box with the knobs and took the other wires and plugged them into the belt with the vibrator. Mischelle took some straps and bound Brookes legs together tight and lowered her down a little more so she could just barely stand on her feet but with no slack. Brooke watched her turn a knob on the box and flipped a switch. Brooke let out a grunt and the vibrator came to life and began to happily buzz away in her cunt. Mischelle walked over to a small closet and pulled out a camera with a stand. This was no cheep camera. This was high quality. Brooke was only half comprehending it as the vibrator was lifting her to levels of pleasure that she so desperately needed.

Brooke was getting hornier and hornier by the second as the vibrator kept buzzing away. She desperately tried to spread her legs but they were taped up tight. All she could do if wiggle around like a fish on a line. Brooke had been so horny with everyone sticking their fingers up her cunt that she was almost grateful. Mischelle just watched. Very soon, Brooke was right on the verge of a mind blowing orgasm when the vibrator stopped.


Mischelle: “This little machine is my own invention, dear. It monitors your breathing, blood pressure and heart rate. It will make you happy but not too happy. I have to go now, dear. You may yell as much as you like. No one will hear you. Enjoy your punishment.”


With that, Mischelle laughed and left. Brooke was now alone with a camera pointed at her but she didnt even see it anymore. The vibrator was her entire world. She was just about to say something when the vibrator started back up. Brooke forgot all about the chains, ties, straps and Mischelle. The vibrator was bringing her up to a fantastic orgasm but once again, when she was close to cumming, it stopped. Brooke was instinctively trying to spread her legs but the straps held them tight together. About five minutes later, Brooke let out a loud groan as the vibrator started back up. She was now flopping around like a fish on a hook.


Buzz….buzz…..and then stop….


Buzz….Buzz….and then stop…


Brooke was now a mindless pile of lust. Her entire world was centered on the vibrator. It was her only friend and at the same time, her enemy. Time had no meaning as she became insane with lust. She was already screaming things that no one could understand.

Back upstairs, Mischelle was entertaining guests. They were four of her women friends from town. They were ALL old. They were all around seventy years old. Brooke didnt know it but she was the entertainment. They were all drinking and laughing while they watched Brooke on the big screen TV in the living room.


Tania: “Hey, girls, look at those tits bounce around.”


Rhene: “Mischelle, where did you find her? Shes pretty and has a great body!”


Mischelle: “Shes my neighbors daughter.”


Mischelle didnt want them to know that Cheryl was her sister.


Colette: “You mean that rich woman next door?”


Mischelle: “Yea.”


Colette: “Wont you get into trouble?”


Mischelle: “No…”


Denise put on a fake pout and said: “No, Colette. You see, that mean girl took advantage of me. She tied me down and raped me.”


Colette: “What?”


Mischelle laughed as she switched the TV to another input and there was a perfect video of Brooke licking Denises pussy as she was tied down. All the woman laughed.


Colette: “Mischelle! This is perfect! Turn that movie back on. I was just getting into it.”


The women all laughed as Brooke suddenly appeared on the screen. She was flopping around and screaming incoherently. Three of the women couldnt take it any longer. They raised their dresses and began to finger themselves as they watched Brooke being driven insane with lust.


Before any of them got close to cumming, Mischelle said: “No, No, ladies. Thats not necessary. Thats what our guest is for.”


Tania: “Does she like women?”


Mischelle laughed and said: “I dont know. Who cares?”


As Mischelle left the room, they all were laughing. The question was pointless. It really didnt matter. Mischelle walked back downstairs and turned off the machine and the camera. She walked over and pulled all the small straps and wires going from the machine to Brooke. She removed the straps from her legs and chuckled when Brooke immediately spread her legs wide open and began to hump the air. Mischelle left the belt on with the vibrator inside Brookes cunt.


Brooke babbled: “Oh God! Please dont stop! Please! Keep fucking me! Please!!”  


Mischelle gave Brookes nipples a tight squeeze as she snarled: “I told you to shut up!”


Brooke was still humping and wiggling around but her mind heard Mischelle for some reason so she just moaned.


Mischelle: “Good. I will make a few allowances for now but you had better start listening soon!”


Brooke just nodded her head.


Mischelle: “Good! Now shut up and do what youre told.”


Brooke nodded as Mischelle slowly lowered Brooke down. As her weight was put on her feet and her arms fell, Brooke began to collapse to the floor but Mischelle caught her and helped her to a chair. Once again, Mischelle spoke to her with a kind and matronly voice.


Mischelle: “There, there, dear. Sit here for a minute. It will be alright now.”


Brooke just nodded. Mischelle smiled and cuffed Brooke hands behind her back so her elbows were bent and waited for a few minutes until Brooke was coherent. Brooke was still wiggling around and humping nothing but even if her hands were free, she still had the belt on and wouldnt be able to touch herself anyway. Mischelle sat down and waited until Brooke calmed down some more. She just watched her and smiled. She had been looking for someone like this and that old bat of a sister next door handed it right to her. After a few more minutes when Brooke stopped wiggling around and humping the air, Mischelle walked over to the bench and picked up another small black box. It was about 8 inches long, four inches wide and an inch deep. It also had a couple of wires hanging from it. Brooke was still breathing heavy and incredibly frustrated and horny but her head was clearing.


Mischelle: “Stand up, dear.”


Brooke just stood up but said nothing. Despite Mischelles charming voice, Brooke knew that she would be quite happy to punish her if she caused any trouble. Mischelle noticed the scowling look that Brooke gave her but just chuckled.


Mischelle: “Thats ok, dear. Youre not required to love me. I expect obedience.”


Brooke couldnt see but Mischelle had attached the little box to the back of the belt that she had on and the large vibrator up her cunt. It was right on the verge of being painful and Brooke was squirming around trying to use it to make her cum.


Mischelle: “Stop wiggling around, dear. Youre making it hard to attach this to your belt.”


Brooke did her best to hold still but was still waving around slightly. That vibrator felt so good and yet she hated it at the same time. It filled her with pain, pleasure and insane frustration at the same time. After a couple of minutes, Mischelle was finished but she waited to test it out, before she introduced Brooke to her friends. She had Brooke stand up while she picked up something very small. It was the size of a TV remote and had several buttons on it. Mischelle pushed a button and the vibrator started buzzing away again. Brooke let out a loud groan and almost fell over but Mischelle caught her. Then the vibrator stopped.


Mischelle: “I really like this next setting. It is one of my better ideas.”


Suddenly Brooke felt an electric shock come from the vibrator. It felt like her cunt was on fire. She doubled over and fell to the floor yelling in pain. After a few seconds, it stopped. Brooke was curled up in a ball on the floor and when she looked up, Mischelle was just sitting there watching her.


Mischelle: “Oh, dont worry. It is very low amperage and wont do any permanent damage. It has several settings and that was a medium setting.

Come, dear. Lets go. I detest this dark and damp place. Its so depressing. Now that you have felt both settings on your new little friend, Im sure that you will be cooperative from now on. Come on. I have a little surprise for you.”


Mischelle reached down and helped Brooke up. Brooke stood up but if Mischelle hadnt been holding her, she would have fallen. Mischelle chuckled as she watched Brooke walk. Brooke waddled quite a bit as she walked. She still had a very large vibrator up her cunt and walking was difficult.


Mischelle: “Youll get used to it after youre stretched out a little bit, dear.”


Actually it felt good to walk. It made the vibrator move around slightly and it felt good. Brooke began to wiggle her ass around and rub her thighs together as she walked. It hurt to squeeze her thighs together with that monster inside her but it felt good too.


Mischelle: “Try to stop that, dear. You look silly.”


Brooke tried but just kept waddling and rubbing her thighs together.


Mischelle: “Listen to me, dear. I will not put up with this much longer. You will obey me when I tell you to do something, now stop wiggling around and come upstairs.”


Brooke made a herculean effort to walk normally. It was so hard but she was now at the mercy of this woman. She was watching college rapidly drift away from her. Brooke was led into the living room and there were four other older women sitting around with drinks. Normally they would look like an innocent book club or something but the women were all naked as the day they were born. The women were all VERY old and much older than Mischelle. Brooke could only stare and pray that she wouldnt have to…..They were all old, wrinkled and ugly. Their tits hung down flat against their stomach. Brooke could only stare.

They were laughing and obviously talking about her as if she wasnt even there. At least she wasnt blindfolded. Brooke just stood there as Mischelle let her go and sat down by the other women.


Mischelle: “What do you think, ladies?”


Colette: “Its even better in person, Mischelle. Its little movie was nice but not as good as seeing it up close.”


Tania: “Yes, Mischelle. It looks great! It is so nice seeing one thats not stick thin like in those stupid magazines.”


Rhene: “I know. I hate those things.”


Denise: “Wiggle your tits around.”


Brooke didnt know what to do so she just looked at Mischelle and saw her nod her head slightly. It appeared that she was suppose to do what they said but she still wasnt sure so she gave Mischelle a confused look.


Mischelle: “Youll have to be patient with it for now, ladies. It is still learning.”


Mischelle got up and whispered into Brookes ear: “You will do as they say!”


Brooke just nodded her head and began to shake her tits around. They were just slightly on the large side but still proportioned to her size. They were nice a firm also. Denise got up and walked up to Brooke.


Denise: “Stop shaking.”


Brooke just stood there as Denise began to rub and squeeze her tits. She ran her fingers over her nipples and gently rolled and squeezed than. Brooke was still incredibly horny and closed her eyes and began to moan but quickly stopped. She opened her eyes and glanced at Mischelle. Mischelle was smiling but shook her head “no”. Brooke got the message and did her best to remain silent as she began to breathe heavy. Denise was still pinching and squeezing her nipples as if she was examining a piece of meat. She could care less about Brookes desires.


Colette: Come on, Denise. Taste them.”


Denise: “I was curious what they taste like. They sure do look delicious.”


Denise leaned down slightly and began to lick Brookes tits. Brooke closed her eyes as she began to breathe heavy all over again. Denise licked down to her nipples and sucked on them. She would suck on one as she played with the other one at the same time. It was about a minute into Denises little assault that the vibrator came to life. Brooke was so fucking horny and Denises attentions made her even hornier but when the vibrator came to life, Brooke let out a groan and fell over.


Denise: “HEY! I wasnt finished! Mischelle! Tell it to stop that!”


Brooke suddenly felt an electric shock run up her cunt. It felt like lightning had just hit her. It lasted for only five seconds but it was very painful. Brooke prayed that she wasnt being permanently damaged. Mischelle told that it wouldnt hurt her but how could something NOT hurt her when it caused so much pain?


Mischelle: “Stand up, dear.”


Brooke wiggled around and tried to stand up. Eventually she did as the women simply watched her. Once again she was pretty wobbly but after a minute she was standing.


Mischelle: “I am so sorry, Ladies. It is still learning. (To Brooke) Good behavior is rewarded. Bad behavior is punished.”


Brooke heard her and was trying to process what she said but between the vibrator and Denise, it was difficult. Denise began her gentle assault on Brookes tits again. Soon Denise sat back down.


Colette: “How do they taste, Denise?”


Denise: “They taste wonderful! My compliments, Mischelle. Its tits taste great!”


Mischelle: “Thank you, Denise.”


The other three women all took turns licking and sucking on Brookes tits. Brooke was in heaven. It was all she could do to stand up. Every time one of the women was sucking on her tits, the vibrator would start up. It was maddening! Like before, she would get so fucking close and it would stop but the others didnt stop their attentions to her tits. This went on for a good half hour before they stopped. Brooke opened her eyes and looked around in a haze of pleasure. All the women were fingering themselves except Mischelle. She was just sitting there and smiling.


Mischelle: “Ladies! Thats not necessary. It can help you. You would be doing me a great favor. It needs practice.”


They all laughed as Rhene said: “Well, if you insist, Mischelle.”


Mischelle got and gave Brooke a little shove and said: “Get to work!”


Brooke was not sure what she meant so she just looked at Mischelle with a confused look. Mischelle let out a groan and suddenly Brookes vibrator sent its electric shock up her cunt again. Brookes horniness disappeared instantly as she fell to the floor again.


With fake kindness, Mischelle said: “Come, dear. On your knees and help the ladies. I dont expect them to do the work…not while under my roof. Thats your job.”


Brooke nodded and struggled to her knees and hobbled over to the closest women. Brooke took one look at them close up. They were old, wrinkled and ugly and they stunk. It was like the woman that she licked earlier. Brooke hesitated a little too long and felt a quick and mild jot from the vibrator. She jerked a little and dove into the first womans pussy. She almost gagged. The woman stunk and tasted terrible and at first she got worse as she got wet but Brooke soon had her clean and heard her moaning as she continued to lick and suck on the womans pussy. Colette leaned back and began to moan.


Colette: “Come on! Suck it like you mean it. Oh, god! Suck it!”


Mischelle: “Come dear. Pretend you starving to death. Lets see a little enthusiasm.”


Brooke licked and sucked as hard as she could. She still didnt really know what she was doing but she worked as hard as she could. Soon the woman grabbed her head and jammed it into her pussy. Her thighs suddenly squeezed her head as she sprayed pussy juice all over Brookes face and into her mouth. Brooke tried her best to swallow all of it but wasnt completely successful. She tried so very hard and was afraid of the electric shock but it didnt come. She kept licking as the woman came once again. More juice was sprayed all over her face. After her moaning and groaning stopped, the woman took her foot and kicked Brooke to the floor. Brooke rolled a couple of times and wasnt sure what to do so she struggled to her knees and waited.


Mischelle: “How was it, Denise?”


Denise: “Oh, my! It was wonderful! Thank you, Mischelle.”


Mischelle: “Youre quite welcome. Get back to work!”


Mischelle didnt really say who she was talking to but Brooke knew it was for her. As quickly as she could, Brooke hobbled over to the next woman and hesitated for a second again. This woman stunk as bad as the first one did. It was all Brooke could do to keep from gagging until she got another short shock from the vibrator. She dove in and like the first woman and sucked and licked as hard and fast as she could.


Colette moaned a little and said: “Oh, God, Denise! Youre right. Its very good”


Brooke finally got her clean and it wasnt so bad now. In fact, the vibrator started back up. It began to drive Brooke back into the maddening pleasure that she knew so well. She doubled her efforts on the womans pussy as her little friend buzzed away. Brooke continued her attentions on the womans pussy and got horny along with her. Just as the woman was cumming, the vibrator stopped. Brooke didnt hesitate this time. Luckily for her, this woman didnt have as much juice flowing all over as the first one and Brooke was able to lap it all up. After the woman was calming down, she used her foot and gave Brooke a hard kick. Brooke fell back and rolled across the floor. She struggled to her knees again and hobbled over to the third woman. She didnt need to ask this time.


Mischelle: “How was she, Colette?”

Colette: “Oh, God, Denise, you were right. Its wonderful! Thank you Mischelle.”


Mischelle: “You are quite welcome.”


Brooke had already had her tongue in Tanias pussy while Colette was talking to Mischelle so her vibrator came back to life. Brooke was beyond horny and mad with desire. She now knew that if she kept licking and sucking on these womens pussies, the vibrator would stay on. Brooke licked and sucked for all she was worth. She needed that vibrator on. She was desperate to keep it on and the only way was to lick on these pussies. Mischelle smiled. It was learning. There was no way that she was going to let Brooke cum but Brooke didnt know that. If it did cum, it would collapse on the floor and it wasnt finished. Brooke felt herself getting close again as she began to hump the air but the vibrator stopped. She began to lick even harder. She needed it back on.

Tania had other plans. She grabbed Brookes hair and yanked her head up and jammed it into one of her floppy saggy old tits. Brooke latched onto one of her nipples and began to suck. Tania held onto Brookes hair as she leaned back and groaned, she yanked Brookes head over to her other tit. Brooke began to suck on Tanias other nipple. She moved her head around as she sucked away. Tanias floppy old tits just followed her mouth. Tania leaned back when she realized that Brooke knew what she wanted. The other three women began to complain.


Colette: “Hey, thats not fair. We didnt get our tits sucked on.”


       Denise: “Yea…”


Mischelle: “Its too late ladies. Maybe next time.”


Tania had her legs spread wide and Brooke hand was getting wetter as she licked and sucked all over Tanias tits. Soon Tania let out a loud yell as she grabbed Brookes Head and like the first woman, she pushed it down and jammed it into her pussy as she squirted her juice all over Brooke face. Brooke lapped it up until Tania kicked her to the floor like the others did. Brooke was nothing but an animal in a world of mindless lust. Rhene sat there with her legs spread wide so Brooke hobbled over as fast as she could and dove into Rhenes pussy. Her tongue was numb but she needed that vibrator on. She stuck her tongue in as far as it would go and began to fuck Rhene with it. Rhene leaned back and moaned and spread her legs wider. Brooke instinctively used her upper lip to rub Rhenes clit as she tongue fucked her. She let Brooke tongue fuck her for a few minutes but like, Tania; she wanted her tits sucked on too. She grabbed her hair and yanked Brooke up to her tits. Brooke didnt hesitate. She latched onto one of Rhenes nipples and sucked. She held it with her mouth and moved her head around. Normally she wouldnt move to far but these women all had large and saggy tits so whichever nipple she was sucking on just moved easily along with her. About two minutes later, Rhene yanked on Brookes hair and jammed her face back into her pussy.

If Rhene tasted gross and dirty like the others, Brooke didnt know it. Her entire world was that vibrator that now came back to life. Brooke could only work harder. If she worked harder, the vibrator would stay on. Brooke was humping the air as she used her tongue and lips on Rhene. Rhene gave out a yell like the others but didnt grab Brookes head like they did. It didnt matter. Brooke needed that vibrator on. She NEEDED it! Just before the vibrator pushed Brooke over the edge, it stopped and Rhene kicked her onto the floor like her friends did and sat back breathing heavy with her eyes closed.

Brooke got back to her knees and began to hobble back to Denise. She was going to start all over again. She needed that vibrator on! Suddenly she heard Mischelles voice through the haze of her lust.


Mischelle: “Stop, dear. Thats enough.”


Brooke just stood on her knees and started at the four women with lust in her eyes. Mischelle looked at Brooke and chuckled. It was learning fast. She was glad. All this training was very tedious.


Mischelle tapped Brooke on the head and said: “Go sit in the corner and face the corner, dear.”


Brooke just hobbled over and sat with staring at the corner. She needed that vibrator on. It was consuming her mind and soul. She had never been so fucking horny in her life! She was always able to tease and then finger herself to a nice pleasant orgasm. She heard some rustling behind her but she didnt dare look. She just stared and hoped.


Colette: “Thanks, Mischelle. Here you go.”


Mischelle: “Youre quite welcome, ladies.”


Denise: “Next weekend?”


Mischelle: “Well see. It needs clothes. I intend to go shopping with it.”


Colette: “I would love to come along.”


Mischelle: “Maybe some other time. I have plans for it. I get to have fun too.”


Rhene: “You can use it anytime that you wish to.”


Mischelle chuckled and said: “Thats true.”


Tania: “Mischelle, you guarantee discretion?”


Mischelle: “Oh yes! Please do not worry about that. It will behave.”


They all said their good byes and the four women left. Brooke listened as Mischelle sat down on the couch.


Mischelle: “Come over here, dear.”


Brooke stood up and walked over to Mischelle. She wasnt sure if she was supposed to stand or not so she just sat down.


Mischelle: “Thats fine, dear. You may sit or stand whichever you prefer. Did you enjoy today?”


Brooke wasnt sure how to answer. She only wanted money to go to school.


Brooke: “Forgive me but no, I didnt. I want to go home.”


Mischelle pushed the button and Brookes vibrator came to life and began to buzz away. Brookes eyes rolled back into her head as she leaned back on her cuffed hands and spread her legs and began to hump the air again. Mischelle just smiled and watched until Brooke was close again and turned it off. Brooke let out a moan of disappointment. She was going crazy wondering and hoping that “this time” would be the time that Mischelle would let her cum.


Mischelle: “That was for telling the truth. Good girls get rewards. Bad girls get punished. Always remember that.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Mischelle: “You will always answer unless I tell you to stay silent.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle. Mischelle?”


Mischelle: “What is it?”


Brooke: “Please may I cum?”


Mischelle: “You are learning. I like that. Not now, dear. I do have a very important order for you. If you ever run into those four ladies around here, you will not recognize them nor will you stare at them. You will never mention that they were even here or that I know them. You will never mention anything that happens here. If your mother asks, make up a story about normal chores and house cleaning. If you disobey, you will end up in jail. Is that clear?”


Brooke was afraid as she remembered that video.


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle. I understand.”


Mischelle: “I think that you are doing fine, dear. You are beginning to listen and do what youre told. Thats good. I think we are ready for the next stage.”


Brooke: “Maam…?”


Mischelle: “I think that you understand the rules now so the next time that you break the rules, your punishment will be more severe.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle. May I ask a question?”


Mischelle: “I think that you just did. Its a joke. What is it, dear?”


Brooke: Will you help me with the money for school?”


Mischelle: “Well see. So far you are learning and if things keep going well, I will be inclined to talk to your mother. Stand up.”


Brooke stood up and waited. Mischelle unhitched the little box from the back of the belt and unhooked the belt. She slid it slowly out of Brookes cunt. Brooke let out a moan as it slid out. It felt good to have it removed but it left a large emptiness in her and it almost mad her sad. Brooke felt her own juices run down her legs. It felt like she was pissing all over herself but she knew it wasnt piss. She began to wiggle around and rub her thighs together again. The fresh air on her pussy felt good.


Mischelle: “Stop wiggling around, dear.”


Brooke was still horny but stood perfectly still. She remembered that electric shock running up the inside of her cunt as she looked at the large vibrator that Mischelle was holding up. Even though the belt wasnt on, her mind knew that she would feel the shock if she disobeyed. Mischelle held the belt up to Brookes mouth.


Mischelle: “Hold this for a moment.”


Brooke gripped the belt in her teeth and waited. Mischelle walked behind her and removed the cuffs from her wrists. She rubbed her wrists a little bit but still held the belt in her mouth.


Mischelle: “Clean this up.”


Mischelle almost always talked to Brooke in a sweet voice but Brooke knew better. She was always one step away from punishing her for disobeying. Brooke took the belt and turned to walk into the kitchen but Mischelle stopped her.


Mischelle: “No, dear. You will lick it clean. I would suggest that you do a good job. That is the only way that it will be cleaned for next time and I am sure that you dont want a dirty cock up your cunt.”


Brooke: “No, maam.”


Mischelle: “Please, call me “Mischelle”. Maam makes me sound positively old.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Brooke took the belt and began to lick it clean. She spent a lot of time on the vibrator. She licked it like a sucker and shoved it in her mouth like a lollypop. Mischelle chuckled.


Mischelle: “You look like a little kid sucking on a piece of candy. Youre doing well. Get it nice and clean.”


Brooke just nodded and continued licking until she felt it was clean. It was dripping with her juices but she soon had it dry and clean. She had tasted herself many times and at least she kept herself clean. Those other four women stunk and tasted awful. They had to be at least seventy years old. They were wrinkled and ugly.


Brooke: “Mischelle? Will I have to do that to those women again?”


Mischelle: “I dont know, dear. Maybe.”


Brooke: “How can they do that? I thought that older women dont…feel that way anymore.”


Mischelle laughed and said: “Those old hags take hormones. Their old and worn out husbands cant keep up with them so I help.”


Brooke: “Forgive me but you dont seem very fond of them. Why would you help them?”


Mischelle: “They pay me of course! Now go put your toys away in the basement where you got them and come back here. I DONT want to see you playing with yourself, either! You have NO idea what your punishment would be if you tried that!”


Brooke shuddered and said: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Brooke ran downstairs and carefully put everything away and ran back upstairs. It seemed weird to her but Brooke felt more naked than she had been with that belt on. She was sore and wide open and still horny. She had spent her entire life fingering herself anytime that she wanted. It was always so much fun to tease people. She ran back up and found Mischelle sitting at the kitchen table reading the paper. Mischelle had Brooke do some actual cleaning around the house for a couple of hours. While she was out of the room, Mischelle made a phone call. Brooke came back from the laundry room and Mischelle stopped her.


Mischelle: “Come, dear. Thats enough for today. We need to go get that collar off your neck. I have some plans and it wouldnt do for everyone to see that.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle. Where are we going?”


Mischelle: “We have to go to mothers house to get the key for that thing.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle but I have no clothes.”


Mischelle: “Its not that far and I really dont care.”


Brooke liked to tease but walking down the road was not her idea of teasing. Mischelle spent a good fifteen minutes putting makeup on. Brooke was amazed at the transformation. She looked a good twenty years older. They walked out the door and headed down the road. They could already see her mothers house even though it was only a quarter mile. As they were walking, a car was heading toward them. Brooke looked around for someplace to hide until Mischelle spoke up.


Mischelle: “Never mind. Youre not going anywhere or hiding. I tell you what, just for fun, when they drive by, shake those nice tits at them.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle”


Mischelle looked at Brooke closely. She wanted to see just how far she could push Brooke. It appeared that she already had a great deal of control over her. They both watched the car approach. It slowed way down as it got close. There was middle age couple in the car. The car was idling at a snails pace as it got close to them.


Mischelle: “Now, dear. Give them a good show.”


Brooke looked around one last time and began to shake her tits at the car. She was actually enjoying their response and Mischelle noticed it. Brooke turned around and bent over and wiggled her ass in their face a couple of times and went back to shaking her tits at them. Brooke smiled. The car was beginning to weave around and soon it came to a sudden stop. The couple just stared. Brooke grabbed her tits and pushed them up and squeezed them. She juggled them a little as the couple just stared. Mischelle watched and chuckled. Brooke turned and bent over one last time to give them a good look at her ass before they continued to grandmas house.


Mischelle: “Come, dear. I think theyve gotten enough of show.”


Mischelle gave Brooke a little push and the two of them were on their way again. Mischelle glanced back and saw the couple stopped and still staring.


Brooke suddenly realized what she did. She turned to Mischelle and pleaded: “Mischelle, please forgive me for shaking my ass at them. I know you only told me to wiggle my tits. Please forgive me.”


Mischelle: “We will discuss it later, dear. We are here.”


Mischelle stooped over a little and gently knocked on the door. Brookes mother answered and smiled.


Cheryl: “Hi Mischelle. Is everything alright? Shes not giving you any trouble, is she?”


Mischelle: “Oh, no. Brookes been a lot of help but I would like to have her help me go shopping tomorrow but I need some clothes for her.”


Cheryl: “Oh, thats no problem. I have some old clothes that I used to wear. Come in. Lets go find something.”


The two women looked through several old boxes as Brooke just watched silently. Soon, they found a shirt and blouse that fit along with some underwear, socks and shoes. Brooke put the clothes on and was going to grumble but she caught herself at the last second. She looked like something out of the fifties. It was an old poodle shirt with a large blouse. It is something that she wouldnt have been caught dead in.


Mischelle: “That will do nicely, Cheryl. Thank you so very much but I need one last favor.”


Cheryl: “What is it, Mischelle?”


Mischelle: “Could you take the collar off. People will talk if she goes out with me with the collar on.”


Cheryl: “Of course. Follow me.”


Cheryl left the two of them in the kitchen and went outside. She came back a couple minutes later and unlocked the collar from Brookes neck. Brooke rubbed her neck and stretched it around a little but stayed silent.


Cheryl: “Well, Brooke, it looks like you learned some manners. Thats good. You will find that your life will be much easier if you listen to your elders.”


Brooke: “Yes, mother. Thank you.”


Cheryl: “Youre welcome, dear. Is that all you need, Mischelle?”


Mischelle: “Yes, thank you. Is it alright if Brooke spends the night? I have a couple of things for her to do tonight and it would be easier if she simply stayed with me. I need to go shopping tomorrow and I will need her help if thats alright, Cheryl?”


Cheryl: “Of course, Mischelle. Brooke! You be good and help Mischelle.”


Brooke: “Yes, mother.”


Mischelle: “Well get going then.”


Cheryl: “Is she really being good for you?”


Mischelle: “Oh my yes. She talks about school a lot. She prays that shell be able to go. I think that you should consider loaning her the money. It is none of my business of course but she is so excited about it.”


Cheryl snarled: “Well see.”


They said their good nights and Mischelle and Brooke headed home. After they got far enough away, Mischelle turned to Brooke and yelled: “Get out of those clothes and get rid of that stupid underwear! I never want to see you wearing underwear.”


Brooke began to strip and said: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Brooke was once again naked and carrying her clothes in her arms. Mischelle glanced at her but said nothing. Brooke was looking around for people but there were none all the way back to Mischelles house. Mischelle had Brooke neatly fold the blouse and skirt and place them on the dresser in one of her bedrooms.

The rest of the evening went pretty much normally with the exception of Brooke being naked. Mischelle watched her and smiled but she still didnt trust her completely. When it was time for bed, Mischelle got some cuffs from the basement and cuffed Brooke to the bed. Her arms and legs were spread eagle with her wrists and ankles cuffed to the corners of the bed. Mischelle began to rub Brookes pussy as she said good night.


Mischelle: “I dont want any unauthorized orgasms tonight, dear. This will keep you honest. I was considering letting you cum but since you shook your ass at those people without my permission, you with sleep like this.”


Mischelle smiled as she watched Brooke quickly become lost in her own lust again. Brooke had her eyes closed and was already humping against Mischelles hand but it did no good. Mischelle would simply move her hand in rhythm with Brookes hips as she continued to play.


Mischelle: “Are you listening to me, dear?”


Brooke: “Mmmm…Ag…oooo…huh..huh…”


Mischelle chuckled and said: “Ill take that as a yes.”


Mischelle finger fucked Brooke like an expert. She knew exactly what she was doing to drive Brooke crazy again. Brooke could only wiggle around and moan. Mischelle watched her and just before cumming, she pulled away. Mischelle wiped her hand in Brookes hair and headed for the door.


Brooke: “Please….”


Mischelle: “We will work on all that whining soon. Good night, dear. Tomorrow well have some fun at the mall. Sweet dreams.”


With that, Mischelle turned out the light and went to her room. Brooke was left moaning and humping the air in frustration. Mischelle normally didnt use this room but it was adjacent to the room Brooke was in. In fact, the beds were up against the same wall. Brooke was whimpering a little before she finally calmed down. “Calmed down” was a relative term. She still was horny but at least she was not in that place of madness and that felt better…or did it?

Mischelle had done a little modification on these two rooms. She had installed a very complicated speaker system between the two rooms. The speakers were wired as microphones and speakers. It sounded simple but it was complicated to get it to work right without any feedback between them. A microphone would have been easier but she needed each person to believe that it was simply a thin wall that they could hear through. She could have simply thinned out the wall but she wanted to be able to control it. She didnt want either room to hear the other ALL the time. The speakers were behind the headboards of the beds and covered with a thin material that matched the wall exactly so it sounded like the person was simply hearing through the wall. Mischelle lived a somewhat simple life compared to her past. She was retired and had become friends with everyone in this little city. She didnt really like many of them but she lived there and need to be part of the community.

Brooke was just relaxing when she heard something “through the wall”. It was a strange noise and was soon joined by another noise that she now recognized. It was Mischelle moaning. Brooke now knew what the first noise was. It was the buzzing of a vibrator. Mischelles moaning got louder and her bed was now creaking in a rhythm that Brooke recognized. The bed and the nose of the vibrator were in perfect sync with each other as it continued and got faster. Mischelles moaning got louder and louder.

Mischelle shoved the vibrator in and out of her own cunt and was rubbing her clit at the same time. The bed was creaking but that was intentional. Mischelle began to yell unintelligible noises with the exception of a few words.


Mischelle: “Oh god! Oh my fucking god! Fuck me!”


Brooke listened and knew exactly what was happening and it was driving her crazy. There was now a large wet spot on the bed under her ass and it was getting wetter as her pussy got wetter and wetter. Brooke began to whine and wiggle her hips around. She heard Mischelle let out a howl of pleasure as she began to cum and cum. Brooke was trashing around trying anything to stimulate herself. It was maddening.

Mischelle was settled down for a few minutes before it started back up all over again. By now, Brooke was so tuned in to the next room that she heard every little detail of what was happening and Mischelle brought herself to another wonderful orgasm. Brooke wanted desperately to cum. She had never been derived of an orgasm before in her life. She was always able to simply walk to the bathroom and finger herself to nice pleasant orgasm but this was torture. After a half hour and two more orgasms, Mischelle finally stopped. Brooke on the other hand was up half the night squirming around until finally she was simply exhausted and finally pasted out into a deep sleep.

Mischelle closed her eyes and felt good as she quickly feel asleep in the afterglow of several wonderful orgasms. What Brooke didnt know was that there were many people that enjoyed teasing others. Another thing that Brooke had never considered was that there were many forms of teasing. Tomorrow was a day of shopping. What did that mean? Brooke needed some clothes but she didnt have any money. This was a fleeting thought as she squirmed around half the night after listening to Mischelle come to several orgasms. Brooke still wanted to go to college. Without it, her life was a boring life of waitressing or some other mundane job. 


Tomorrow; a day of shopping…..


















       








Teasing Part 2


Brooke woke up the next morning sore and hungry and she had to piss but she was still cuffed spread eagle to the bed. She called out to Mischelle but no one answered. She was almost afraid that she was alone and tied down but she heard some noise. It was the same noise as last night. There was that feint buzzing along with someone moaning. Brooke was sure it was Mischelle. She recognized her voice through all the groaning and moaning. Soon the bed in the other room began to squeak and thump against the wall.

Brooke closed her eyes and remembered herself in the bathroom at high school with her own fingers being jammed in and out of her cunt. She slowly began to hump the air in rhythm to Mischelles bed as it continued to thump against the wall. Mischelle was now moaning louder and yelling.


Mischelle: “Oh, my god! My god! Fuck me harder…faster! Oh god, faster!”


Brooke was growling and wiggling around. The soreness, hunger and the need to piss was all gone. Soon her own bed began to bump against the wall as she humped nothing but air in rhythm to Mischelles bed. Brooke was making broken growls and pleadings to no one as she thrashed around.

On the other side of the wall, Mischelle let out a yell of pleasure as she was cumming. Just as her voice trailed off, she suddenly let out a second yell and then there was only heavy breathing that Brooke didnt hear. Brooke could only hear the sound of her own pleading and crying.

Mischelle turned up the volume on her little speaker system and smiled as she heard Brooke pleading and thrashing around. It was too much for her. Mischelle turned the vibrator back on and began to ram it in and out of her own cunt. Her hand was moving so fast that it looked like the piston on a car. She reached down and jammed her fingers over her clit and within seconds, she let out a yell so loud that anyone in the house could have heard her. Even without the speaker system, Brooke could hear her yelling in pure pleasure as she was cumming. Brookes aunt had forgotten how wonderful it could be to “play” with someone.

Brooke was crying and pleading to no one and anyone. One person could hear and she was enjoying Brookes frustration too much to care. As Mischelle listened, she rubbed and squeezed her tits while gently rubbing her pussy. It was not so much to reach and orgasm as it was to simply relax in the gentle message of her hands. After a couple of minutes, Mischelle simply lay there spread eagle with her eyes closed listening to Brooke in the other room yelling and pleading to cum. As Mischelle crawled out of bed, she thought: “Maybe today, dear or maybe not.”

She walked into Brookes room and saw her thrashing around and still yelling. Mischelle let out a sigh and left the room to get her leather switch. She came back and hit Brooke on her tits. Brooke snapped out of it and looked up at Mischelle. She didnt really hit her too hard but it was enough. She needed her tits nice and neat, with no marks on them.


Mischelle: “Whats all the yelling about? Did you have a bad dream?”


Brooke pleaded: “Please let me cum…”


Mischelle hit Brooke on the tits again and said: “What did I tell you about all that whining!? If you continue, you will receive a punishment that you will NEVER forget! Now, come. We need to get you cleaned up.”


Mischelle took all the cuffs off and helped Brooke out of bed. Brooke was even sorer than she was and her wrists and ankles hurt. There were no marks but they still hurt form pulling on them so hard. As Brooke stood up, she wobbled a little but Mischelle held on to her until she was steady enough to walk on her own. Brooke just followed her quietly to the bathroom. Mischelle watched Brooke use the toilet and brush her teeth. She still wanted NO unauthorized orgasms. Mischelle ran a nice hot shower and took her robe off. Brooke just looked at her. This was the first time that Brooke had seen Mischelle naked. She was a handsome woman.


Mischelle: “Do you like what you see?”


Brooke: “You look good, Mischelle.”


Mischelle smiled and said: “Ill take that as a yes. Come, dear…into the shower.”


Mischelle pulled Brooke into the shower with her. She gently pushed Brooke under the water and began to wash her hair. She soaped it up good with shampoo and rinsed. The next thing that Mischelle did was grab some body soap that was supposed be good for the skin. She stepped around so she was facing Brooke put a little of the soap in her hand.

Mischelle gently spread the soap over Brooke's neck and shoulders. She rubbed her hands around to clean her off. Mischelle's hands were caressing her like a mother would a baby. After Brooked rinsed, Mischelle rubbed more soap over her chest and tits. Brooke smiled and let out a little mewing sound. It was not so much arousing as it was sensual. Mischelle rubbed soap all over Brookes tits and worked her way down her stomach. She probably spent a little more time on Brookes tits than was necessary but Brooke didnt seem to care or notice. She let the water rinse her off and continued down over here hips.


Mischelle: "Spread your legs a bit, dear."


Brooke spread her legs as much as she could in the shower and waited. Mischelle worked her soapy hands up and down each leg. She tugged gently on an ankle so Brooke lifted her foot. She wobbled a little bit as Mischelle caressed her foot with soap.


Mischelle: "You can lean on me, dear. Just don't fall on top of me."


Even though Mischelle's voice sounded gentle and caring, Brooke suspected that she would be severely punished if she would fall down.

When she finished with one foot, Mischelle cleaned the other foot before cleaning her way back up Brooke's legs. Her legs were still spread so Mischelle ran her hand from Brooke's stomach straight down her pussy and all the way back up over her butt hole and back. Mischelle stuck one finger up her but hole and her thumb in her cunt and wiggled them around a little bit to make sure they were all clean. This process was repeated several times until Mischelle was convinced that Brooke was nice and clean. Brooke still had a hand on her shoulder as Mischelle began to rub her pussy and slip her fingers in and out of her cunt a few more times. Mischelle had no sense of desire to please Brooke. She was simply having fun with her.

Brooke looked down and wondered about Mischelle. Just when she thought she had the woman figured out, she would do something like this. Brooke let out a mewing sound as Mischelle spent a few more minutes making sure that Brooke's pussy and cunt were nice and clean. Brooke was getting aroused real fast but Mischelle stood up and made sure Brooke was rinsed off.


Mischelle: "Go dry off and wait right here. I'll be right out."


Brooke wasn't sure why but she asked Mischelle if she could help wash her off too.


Mischelle: "Thank you, no. Maybe someday."


Brooke dried herself off and stood there waiting for Mischelle to shower. Mischelle stepped out and dried herself off. Brooke had the towel around herself not so much out of modesty but she was cold. Mischelle knew that and didn't say anything about it.


Mischelle: "Sit. I will do your hair."


Brooke sat down and watched in the mirror as Mischelle fixed her hair. It was about a half hour later when she finished with Brookes hair. Mischelle had her stand behind her until she could get her own hair done.


Mischelle chuckled as she said: "We don't want any unauthorized orgasms, dear."


Brooke: "Yes, Mischelle. Put your towel down and follow me."


Brooke simply followed Mischelle to her room so she could get dressed. Brooke was totally naked, of course.


Mischelle: "Come with me, dear."


Brooke followed Mischelle back down to the basement to the room with all Mischelle's toys. Mischelle picked up the belt with the vibrator on. Brooke almost moaned but caught herself and just watched as Mischelle disconnected the vibrator and quietly put the belt on her. It was not uncomfortable. It felt like a hard bikini. Mischelle took a small lock and attached it to the back of the belt. She gave it a good tug and checked the front around Brookes pussy. It was impossible for Brooke to reach herself.


Mischelle: "This should keep you out of trouble. It is not 100 percent escape proof but it will keep you from having any unauthorized orgasms. I can't follow you around all day and stare at you.

Listen to me carefully! If I find that you have removed it or have had any orgasms without my permission, I will whip the skin off your ass! Is that clear!?"


Brooke was shaking a little as she heard that last part. She knew that her ass would have very little skin left if she took the belt off.


Brooke: "I understand, Mischelle."


Mischelle: "Come on back upstairs. I want you to make us breakfast."


Brooke: "Yes, Mischelle."


After they had breakfast and Brooke cleaned up, Mischelle took the belt off Brooke and had her put on the dress that her grandmother gave her. Mischelle growled in disgust as she looked at Brooke.


Mischelle: "That is the ugliest fucking thing that I have ever seen! You look like something out of a Frankie and Annette movie."


Brooke: "Who?"


Mischelle: "Never mind. Come on. Let's get going. I'm bored."


Brooke looked at Mischelle. How many times did she sit in high school and say the same thing. Mischelle had her drive them to the nearest shopping mall. It was a Sunday so it was busy with people from ages eight to eighty. Mischelle quickly dragged Brooke into the nearest clothing store and to the nearest rack of women's clothes. She carefully looked all around at everything and everyone in that section of the store before looking at the clothing.

Mischelle quickly picked through the rack and pick out a shirt that was clearly a full size smaller than Brooke's size. She slammed it into Brooke's chest as she moved over to the skirts.  She picked out a skirt and briefly held it up and looked at Brooke before slamming into her chest on top of the shirt. Mischelle pulled Brooke back into the changing area to “scope” out the place. Brooke just stood there as Mischelle checked out the place. There were three little cubicles on either side of a narrow and long room. Each little cubicle was about 6 foot square. And each had a curtain across the doorway.


Mischelle smiled and said: “This is perfect.”


Brooke: “What?”


Mischelle gave Brooke a cowling look and said: “Nothing. Damn I really do HATE that fucking dress. I cant believe they actually wore those things in public. ARG!”


Brooke: “Should I change into these?”


Mischelle: “No, not yet. Here is what I want you to do…”


Mischelle pulled Brooke to the entrance of the changing area and explained what she wanted.


Mischelle: “Do you understand all that?”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle but what if something happens that you havent anticipated?”


Mischelle: “This is not an exact science, dear. You may have to improvise a little but you DO understand what I want, dont you?”


Brooke was a little afraid. There was that nasty tone to her voice again.


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Mischelle patted Brooke on the ass and said: “Now get to work!”


Brooke: “Yes Mischelle.”


Brooke hesitated for just a couple of seconds and walked over near one of the sales clerks. She was a small “mousey” girl and appeared to be about 17 to 19 years old. It was hard to tell. She looked to be about 5 ft tall, maybe a little more and couldnt weight 100 lbs. dripping wet. Brooke looked her up and down. She was somewhat flat chested but she was cute. Despite the fact that the store was fairly busy, she didnt seem to be doing much. It looked like she was simply checking clothes and tags to make sure they were in the correct area. Brooke walked over to her.


Brooke: “Can you help me with these?”


Amanda (sales girl): “Sure. How may I help you?”


Brooke: “I need to get an opinion about these clothes and how they look on me.”


Amanda stepped back and said: “They look nice but they seem a little small for you.”


Brooke: “No, theyre fine. Its for a party but I need an opinion on how they look on me.”


Amanda: “I will wait by the entrance for you.”


Brooke: “Thank you but I might need help with the T-shirt. Could you help me with it, please?”


Amanda looked at Brooke and then looked around. Brooke looked around with her. There were already two other girls standing around with nothing to do so Brooke to a little chance. It was risky considering Mischelle was nearby watching and listening.


Brooke: “Im sorry. You didnt seem that busy and I really do need the help.”


Brooke wasnt lying. She needed this girls help or there would be no skin left on her ass.


Brooke: “Please?”


Amanda smiled. It was rare but not unheard of for the sales people to help in the changing rooms if someone was alone and needed another person.


Amanda smiled and said: “Ok.”


She followed Brooke to one of the last cubicles and closed the curtain but left a good two inches open on one side. Amanda looked around and saw that the entire changing area was empty so she relaxed as she followed Brooke. Mischelle followed them in at a distance and quietly slipped into the cubicle opposite Brookes. She adjusted her curtain and sat in just the right spot so she could watch.

Brooke tried to gain her trust a little so she smiled and held the t-shirt and skirt up to herself for a moment and then put them down. She began to pull her dress off but was still keeping an eye on Amanda. Amanda watched as the Brooke let the large dress fall to the floor. She just stared wide eyed for a few seconds. Brooke had nothing on underneath it and was now standing in front of her bare ass naked.


Amanda: “OH, Im sorry. I will wait outside the curtain until youre ready.”


Brooke smiled a charming smile and said: “Oh, dont be silly. I am pretty sure you know what a girl looks like. Now help me with these.”


Amanda was staring at Brookes tits as she said: “Dont you wear any underwear?”


Brooke: “No. It feels to restricting. It is much better without it. Do you wear underwear?”


Brooke noticed her staring and almost smiled. Amanda obviously was very flat chested and was mesmerized by Brookes tits. Amanda had never seen anyones tits that were so large before.


Amanda: “Yea. I do. Why?”


Brooke: “I havent worn any in a long time. Are they still just white? I hear that some are colored.”


Amanda smiled and said: “Mine are pink with little teddy bears on them.”


Brooke acted surprised and said: “Really! May I see?”


Amanda was a little uneasy but since the womens department was dead, she relaxed a little. She unhooked her jeans and pulled them down just enough so Brooke could see a single teddy bear.


Brooke put on the sweetest and most playful voice that she could and said: “Oh, come on. Thats not fair. I cant see anything.”


Amanda was obviously nervous but she opened her pants a little more but Brooke could still only see a couple of teddy bears.


Brooke: “Please? I would like to see them. I have never seen underwear like that. My family doesnt have a lot of money and I dont get out to the stores very much.”


Amanda was hesitating but still had her hands on her pants so Brooke slowly reached over and gently held her hands and pulled Amandas pants down so they were just about her knees. Amanda jumped a little but relaxed when Brooke backed up and was apparently just looking at her underwear.

Brooke was looking at her all right and was doing her best bit of acting. She was so close but was so afraid. She knew that Mischelle was in the next booth and was watching. Mischelle was watching alright. She already had her pants down and was slowly running her fingers in and out of her cunt and she watched Brooke. Mischelle hadnt had so much fun in a long time. She was not used to fingering herself and trying to be silent. It was difficult and yet it made her even hornier. She was already getting more ideas for Brooke but they soon became lost in her lust.


Amanda: “I shouldnt be doing this.”


Brooke: “No, please. I may buy some of these. Theyre cute. Stand there a second.”


Amanda watched as Brooke stepped behind her and appeared to simply be looking at her underwear. Brooke took another chance.


Brooke: “Excuse me for a second but I want to feel them. I really like these!”


Amanda jerked a little as she felt Brookes hands gently caress her ass and hips while touching her underwear.


Brooke: “They feel soft. Are they comfortable?”


Brooke was trying not to spook the girl so she kept the conversation on a professional level.


Amanda: “Yes, they are very comfortable.”


Mischelle was watching her little servant with her hands on this tiny clerks ass and it was all she could do to stay quiet as her fingers pumped in and out of her cunt. Mischelle stared and was getting closer. She desperately needed to stay quiet or she would scare this little girl away like a frightened rabbit.

Brooke began to slip her hand down Amandas ass and over her pussy.


As Amanda jerk forward, Brooke wrapped her arm around her as if she was simply trying to keep her from falling. It was a perfectly normal thing to do when someone stumbled.


Brooke: “They are very soft there too. I like that.”


Amanda fell forward into Brookes arm as she jerked and stumbled but she was still not steady on her feet, especially with her pants around her knees. Brooke was a little afraid of Mischelle but she loved to tease and this getting fun for her too. At this point, the entire thing was like a crystal glass on the edge of the table. Brooke gently rubbed Amandas pussy through her soft little teddy bear panties. Amanda was still wiggling around and making a week attempt to get free of Brooke but she was getting wet.


Amanda: “Please, dont…”


Brooke: “Im only seeing how soft your underwear is. Its pretty soft but its kind of wet.”


Amanda: “Pease…this is embarrassing. I am not gay…please.”


Brooke: “Im not gay either but you seem to be enjoying this.”


Amanda continued to plead but she wasnt making anymore effort to wiggle free. Either she was simply convinced that she couldnt get away or she didnt want to. Brooke couldnt tell. Brooke slid her hand down under Amandas panties and down her ass to her pussy just like before but this time, Brookes had was rubbing directly on it. Brooke was being as gentle and sensual as she could. She continued for a couple minutes and then slowly pushed her panties down to her pants. Brooke moved her hand back up and began to rub Amandas pussy again.

Mischelle was already past one orgasm and was rapidly approaching a second. Mischelle knew something that most people didnt realize. No matter who you were or where you came from, every person still had that tiny little bit of “animal” in them. All anyone had to do is find it.

Brooke slowly began to push her finger into Amandas cunt. She wasnt aggressive at all. She suspected that she never had sex before at all. Amanda began to hump against Brooke hand as it was still messaging her pussy. Now Brooke was literally holding Amanda up. She would have fallen if Brooke let go of her. Brooke worked on her pussy until she was satisfied that Amanda was completely under her control.


Brooke: “Have you ever had sex before?”


Amanda: “Hmmmm..? oh…? Well, once but it hurt and….ohhhhhh…”


Brooke chuckled but got the message. She gently moved Amanda around and sat her down on the little bench. Brooke was also getting horny but still had her desperation under control. To say that “she wanted to cum” was an understatement. Brooke NEEDED to cum. This tiny little girl might be her salvation.


Amanda: “Please..?”


Brooke caressed her face while sliding her finger into Amandas cunt and pressing her thumb on her clit. Amanda let out a soft grown and tried to spread her legs but her pants were still around her knees.


Brooke: “Let me help.”


Amanda just made a little mewing sound and Brooke use her free hand and pushed her pants and underwear down and off. She was now naked from the waist down. She instantly spread her legs wide open and Brooke got a good look at Amandas nice tight pink pussy.

Mischelle was already past her second orgasm as she watched her little slave seduce this little virgin sales girl.

Amanda opened her eyes for a second and saw Brookes nice big tits hanging right in front of her. She stared at them for minute as Brooke was lifting her to a world that she had never been in. As Amanda began to hump against Brookes hand again Brooke unbuttoned her shirt and pulled it off. Brooke smiled. Amanda didnt fight her at all this time. She lifted her arms as Brooke pulled her shirt off. Brooke kept working on Amandas pussy and began to gently fuck her with one finger. Her cunt was so tight! Brooke reached around and quickly unhooked her bra and quickly pulled it off. Amanda was now as naked as Brooke was but she didnt seem to care. She was completely under Brookes spell. Brooke looked down at Amandas little tits. They were as tiny as she was but that was ok. Brooke leaned down and began to suck and nibble on each one. Now there was a new problem. Amanda began to moan and groan when Brooke started to suck on her nipples. Brooke quickly looked around and picked up Amandas cute little teddy bear panties and shoved them in her mouth. At first Amanda opened her eyes in fear but quickly fell back into her world of pleasure.

Mischelle on the other hand had to remove one of her socks and stuff it in her own mouth as she moaned and groaned to a third orgasm. She just stared at Brooke and Amanda as she continued to ram her fingers in and out of her cunt.

Brooke sucked and nibbled on each of Amandas tits for a few minutes and then kissed her way down and replaced her hand with her tongue on Amandas pussy. Amanda was trying to say something as her arms flailed around while trying to grab something that wasnt there.


Amanda: “Oh, god! No…but…I cant….oh, god!”


It was gibberish, Brooke was getting better at licking pussy and Amanda had never had an orgasm before so Brookes job was easy. She was already past the hard part and that was simply getting to this point. Suddenly it happened. Amanda let out a scream as she arched her back. Brooke kept licking and sucking as Amanda was experiencing pleasures that she never knew existed. She began to shake as if she was having a seizure. Brooke back off and went back to slowly licking her pussy up and down as Amanda came back to earth and reality.

Mischelle couldnt stand it any longer as she saw Amanda begin to cum. She rammed her fingers in and out so fast that she was cumming at the same time that Amanda was.

Brooke pulled back and gently rubbed Amandas pussy and she raised herself up and began to give Amanda a long a sensual kiss. At first Amanda tried to jerk back but her head was against the wall. Her eyes were wide open but with Brookes fingers still on her pussy, she finally gave in and pulled her panties out of Amandas mouth and began to kiss her. She began to kiss Brooke back. Brooke slid her tongue into Amandas mouth and began to swirl it around. Amanda didnt know it but she tasted herself in Brookes kiss. The kiss went on for a good minute as Brooke continued to rub her pussy. After she pulled back from the kiss, Amanda opened her eyes and saw Brooke smiling at her. She didnt know what to think. Her only thought was, “Im not gay.”


Brooke: “Are you with me, yet?”


Amanda: “Oh, my god! What did you do? Im not gay!”


Brooke smiled and said: “Neither am I.”


Amanda: “…but you…well…did that…”


Brooke: “Did you like it?”


Amanda looked down and sheepishly said: “Yes.”


Brooke: “I did too.”


Brooke smiled as Amanda stared at Brooke tits for a few seconds.


Brooke: “Go ahead.”


Amanda: “What?”


Brooke: “Youve been staring at them since we got in this little cubicle. Go ahead. Touch my tits.”


Amanda reached up and rubbed her hands over Brookes tits. Brooke let out a little grunt as she gently squeezed them. At first Amanda jerked her hands away but she saw that Brooke seemed to enjoy it so she reached back out and began to rub and squeeze Brooke tits again. Amanda didnt know it but Brooke had not cum in days and had been teased to the point of insanity the entire time. Brooke was in heaven. She had just totally placed herself in the hands of this tiny little sales girl who had NO idea what she was doing. Brooke wanted to tell her what to do but Mischelle forbid it. She was not to coach anyone in any way. She could cum but only if someone else was responsible for it. All Brooke could do is enjoy Amandas touch and pray as she got horny all over again.

Amanda gently pinched her nipples as she was rubbing and squeezing her tits. She was fascinated by them. She had felt her own but Brookes tits were so much bigger. They felt good and Brooke seemed to enjoy it so she kept it up. Brooke stood up and leaned forward against the wall facing Amanda so she had a close up view of Brookes tits. Amanda looked down and saw Brooke juices flowing down her thighs. She knew how Brooke felt but was afraid and pulled her hands away.

Brooke let out a moan of disappointment and she stood up and looked down at Amanda.


Amanda quickly grabbed her clothes and pulled them on with the exception of her underwear. It was all wet and dirty from the floor so she left them there. She stood up and for a second, she just stared at Brooke who was still naked.


Brooke: “Thank you for your help, Amanda.”


Amanda just ran out leaving Brooke standing there when Mischelle walked in. She looked exhausted and was breathing heavy.


Brooke: “Did I do ok, Mischelle. I tried.”


Mischelle smiled and said: “You did fine, Brooke. Put that shirt and skirt on and lets go.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Brooke didnt know it and Mischelle didnt tell her but she did much better than she would have expected.


Mischelle gave Brooke an evil grin and asked: “Did you enjoy yourself?”


Brooke looked down and said: “Yes, I did.”


Brooke followed Mischelle out. She no longer had a long a goofy looking dress on. Brooke was now wearing a VERY tight t-shirt and short shirt and shoes but nothing else. The shirt was thin and stretched so it was easy for anyone to see Brookes tits clearly. Her skirt was so short that if she bent even a little, her ass was wide open for all to see. She unconsciously kept pulling it down but it was pointless. It wasnt going to get any longer by pulling it down.


Mischelle: “Stop that, dear. You look silly pulling that skirt down all the time. You have a nice ass and nice tits. You should be proud to show them off.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Mischelle: “Come on. I want to have more fun.”


Just as they were walking away from the changing rooms, Amanda walked over to Brooke.


Amanda looked at Brooke and then at the floor and mumbled: “If you need any more help, ask for me. I will be glad to help.”


Brooke smiled and said: “Thank you Amanda. I will.”


As they walked away, they heard a feint “good bye”. Mischelle just chuckled.


Mischelle: “I think you made a new friend.”


Brooke: “Shes nice. Can we visit her again?”


Mischelle: “You can but on your own time, dear. When you are with me, we are on MY time.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Mischelle dragged Brooke back over by the t-shirts again. She had another idea. Brooke just stood there and watched as Mischelle would hold up a shit now and then. Soon she decided on a t-shirt that she liked and grabbed Brooke by the arm and pulled her over to the cashier. Amanda was trying to catch up with them and get behind the counter to check them out but she was too slow. There was an older woman there to check them out. Mischelle paid for the two t-shirts and the skirt and headed back to the dressing rooms. As they entered, Amanda was there to help.


Amanda: “May I help?”


Brooke looked at Mischelle and saw that nasty look on her face.


Brooke: “Mischelle, may I please talk with her?”


Mischelle snarled: “Ok but get rid of her. I dont want her following us around like a little puppy all day!!”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Brooke walk over by Amanda and said: “Im sorry but my aunt wont let you help me anymore today. Please stay away or I will get into trouble.”


Amanda glanced at Mischelle and smiled back at Brooke.


Amanda: “Ok. Can we be friends?”


Brooke smiled and said: “We are friends, Amanda.”


Amanda turned a little red and said: “Well…I mean…well…you know…close friends?”


Brooke leaned down and whispered in Amandas ear: “Ok. I will come back another day and this time it will be YOUR turn. Ok?”


Amanda turned a new shade of red and said: Ok but I dont know how. Can you teach me?”


Brooke: “Of course. I want you to be the best!”


Brooke leaned down and gave her a quick kiss on the cheek and walked away. Mischelle rolled her eyes as she watched Amanda smile, touch her cheek and run back to the clothing racks. Mischelle yanked her arm and gave her a kick in the ass back into the dressing rooms.


Mischelle: “Come on Romeo. You supposed to do what I tell you so I can have some fun. Youre not supposed to seduce everyone.”


Brooke saw that look again and knew that she had better watch it. She could already feel the skin peeling from her ass.


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle. Im sorry.”


Mischelle: “Well, its not totally your fault. I have no idea that she was a damn virgin and had never had an orgasm before. It is cute but its not what I am looking for today. We will attack the virgins another day. Come on. I need you to put this shirt on.

Brooke followed Mischelle to the changing room and she pulled her t-shirt off and put the one that Mischelle just bought. Brooke was a little confused but didnt question it. The t-shirt was a good fit in fact it might have been just a little too big. Mischelle left for a minute and came back with a scissors and cut the bottom of the shirt off just below Brookes nipples.


Mischelle: “Raise your arms. Good. Wiggle those tits around a little. Good. You can stop. Turn around and bend over. Good. Now face me and squat down as if you were picking something off the floor. Good.”


When Brooke raised her arms, the shirt rose above her nipples and basically put her tits on display. When she wiggled her tits, they would flop in and out of the bottom of the shirt. When Brooke bent over, anyone behind her had a clear view of her ass and pussy and her tits if they were not directly behind her. When she squatted down, anyone in front of her had a good view of her pussy. Brooke was incredibly nervous and yet almost excited. This is a lot like what she did in high school except this was very extreme.

Mischelle took the other shirt and threw it on the garbage. It wasnt bad but this new one was perfect.


Mischelle: “I think that were all set now.”


Brooke: “Where are we going?”


Mischelle had a twinkle in her eye as she said: “Were doing some more shopping.”


Brooke: “Mischelle, why dont I ever service you?”


Mischelle: “Brooke, dear, I dont want you dirty mouth on me. Forget it. Its not going to happen.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Mischelle led Brooke down the mall just to watch the people. Everyone was staring, especially the men.


Mischelle: “Heres what I want you to do; you will wander around and put yourself on display for me. If anyone wants to do something to you, you will let them but try to make sure that I can see you. That is your whole purpose is to entertain ME! Always remember that. That little episode with that sales girl was good but I didnt realize that she was so desperate that shed latch on to you like that. If I ever see you talking to her again with me here, I will whip you ass. Now get to work! Entertain me!”


Brooke, Yes, Mischelle.”


Brooke looked around. Everyone was still looking at her but not staring. She walked into a card shop and began to look at some birthday cards. Mischelle was nearby but following at a distance. There were several women in there but no men. Brooke pretended to not even notice the other people. She walked over and reached up high to get a card on the top of the rack. Needless to say, the t-shirt rose up and her tits were clearly on display. They hung freely out in the open. Mischelle watched.

Two of the women let out some disgusting noises and left. Others were too far away. One woman walked over to Brooke. She looked to be about 65 years old.


Woman: “Miss, did you know your tits are hanging out?”


Brooke: “Oh, Im sorry. I meant no offense.”


Woman: “Im not offended but some people are. I used to have tits like that…nice and firm. Now its all I can do to keep from tripping over them.”


They both chuckled as Brooke kept looking and talking to her.


Brooke: “I hate wearing bras. They suck!”


Woman: “Most women hate those things.”


The women reached up and tweaked Brookes nipples a little and walked away.


Woman: “Thank you young lady. They feel nice too.”


Brooke just smiled and walked around the store looking around. By now, a couple of guys walked in. They didnt give a shit about the store. They were pretending to look around so they could follow Brooke. They were obvious and she saw them walk in. She pretended to ignore them as she “looked around”. Brooke didnt see Mischelle but she knew she was around someplace. Her attention was on the two guys anyway. They looked to be in their mid twenties or so. Brooke reached up again and noticed that the guys were just staring. They no longer gave any pretence of looking in the store for a card. They stared at Brookes tits as they hung out in clear view. She could hear them whispering and pointing.

Brooke pretended to drop the card and bent over with the two guys behind her. She made sure that she gave them a good view of everything. She picked up the card and put it back on the top shelf. By now, the two guys had nice hard cocks that they were trying to hide. They were unsuccessful. Their cocks pushed their pants out like tent poles.

Brooke causally moved closer as if there was something that she wanted to look at near the guys. They moved away slightly but their cocks were now doing the thinking for them and they just stared as she got closer. Brooke was virtually right next to them as she reached up again to the top shelf to look at another card. The two guys were whispering but not very quietly. Brooke could hear them.


Guy 1: “Damn! Look at those tits!”


Guy 2: “I know! Did you see her cunt when she bent over? Damn! I would like to fuck her!”


Guy 1: “Yea, me too.”


Brooke smiled and pretended to drop another card. She bent over right in front of them and they got a clear view of her ass, cunt and tits hanging out of her shirt. She stood up and looked at the two guys and just smiled. Brooke was getting so fucking horny that her pussy was leaking juice down her thighs.

Mischelle was cursing herself for poor planning. She wanted to shove her fingers back up her own cunt but she couldnt.

Finally one of the guys walked up behind Brooke and pushed her shirt up in the back and ran his hand down her ass. Brooke just pretended to look at cards as if the guys werent even there. Finally the other guy walked up beside her and reached up and began to play with her tits. Brooke just looked at the cards as the two guys played with her. The guy in the back moved along side of her opposite his friend. One was squeezing and pinching her tits and the other now had his hand all over her pussy. All Brooke did was spread her legs slightly but still just pretended to look at cards. In reality, Brooke was barely able to stand up. She wanted to be fucked desperately but Mischelle forbid her to make the first move or even guide them. She could only wait until they said something and then agree. Now she had fingers up her cunt and hands squeezing her tits and pinching her nipples. She had cunt juice running down her legs as the guy finger fucked her. Finally one guy spoke to her.


Guy 1: “You DO know that we are here, dont you?”


Brooke: “Yes, I do.”


Guy 2: “Do you want to go someplace?”


That was a hard question. She was forbidden to suggest anything. She could only agree.


Brooke: “Maybe.”


Guy 2: “Thats not much of an answer.”


Brooke: “Its the only answer that I can give you.”


Guy 1: “You sure seem like a slut. Are you a slut?”


Brooke: “Ive been called that many times.”


Guy 2: “This one is weird.”


Guy 1: “Come on, slut. Lets go to the mens room.”


Brooke had to think quickly. Mischelle wanted to be nearby and Brooke wasnt sure if she would like going into the mens room.


Brooke: “Ill tell you what. I will gladly go with you but into the ladies room.”


They both smiled and shrugged. Their cocks were doing their thinking so it was fine with them. They were the only ones that didnt have control. Brooke was so horny that there was pussy juice running down her legs. It almost looked like she was pissing herself. She followed the two guys to the ladies room and Brooke made sure it was empty. They couldnt take it any longer. They each grabbed an arm and yanked her into the large handicap stall.

Mischelle carefully followed the three of them into the ladies room and at first she simply watched from outside the stall. She had already anticipated this and placed and large orange cone at the entrance that said cleaning on it so no one would come in. The two men were not normally rough but they tore her t-shirt and skirt off. It was not a great deal anyway. Brookes clothes were already hanging onto her by a thread. Mischelle smiled as she peeked through the crack of the door to the stall.

The two men pushed Brooke down to her hands and knees. In record time, they had their pants off and Brooke now had two cocks inside her. They were pumping in rhythm. One was in her mouth and the other up her horny wet cunt.

Mischelle was outside the door but she could still see them and they were so occupied that a bomb could have went off and they wouldnt have heard it. One had a hold of her head and was using it as a handle to fuck her mouth and the other grabbed her ass tightly and used it to ram his cock up her pussy. Brooke was hoping for this. She had been so fucking horny! All she could do is grunt a little. She had a cock way down her throat. However, the two guys had a nice conversation.


Guy 1: “Damn, her cunt is nice and tight!”


Guy 2: “Her mouth feels fucking good. You should try this.”


Guy 1: “Maybe I will.”


Guy 2: “Come on, slut! Swallow it! Suck it clean!”


Guy 1: “Yea, slut. Im going to shoot you so full of cum it will fly out of your nose.”


They grunted and yelled at her for a couple of minutes before they stiffened up and filled her cunt and mouth with cum. Brooke was not used to giving blow jobs so some of the guys come squirted out the sides of her mouth but she tried.

Mischelle was outside the door with her fingers up her cunt. She was sitting on the sink with her legs spread as she watched and listened to Brooke service these two horny idiots. They finally relaxed a little and Brooke began to get up but the guy by her head pushed her back down.


Guy 2: “Not yet, slut! Were not finished. Turn around!”


Brooke spun around and the two guys now had her by the opposite ends. Brooke was still fucking horny. These two didnt last three minutes and now they switched ends and she had two more cocks in her again.

Mischelle was in the throes of an orgasm when the two guys switched and once again, rammed their cocks into Brooke. Just like the first time, Brooke was being yanked back and forth by these two guys as one was ramming his cock down her throat while the other had his cock slamming in and out of her cunt. She could feel and hear the squishing as he the guy's cock rammed her cunt.

Soon Brooke lust was growing as she was being fucked. It was their second time around and they lasted a little longer but it was still not long enough for Brooke. Normally she would have been grunting and screaming for more but she had a cock down her throat. It was long before she was going to cum that they let out another series of animal grunts and filled her mouth and cunt with cum again. They both pulled out and Brooke fell to the floor with cum on her chin and oozing out of her cunt. The two guys wiped themselves off on Brooke's skirt but when they turned to get dressed, their clothes were gone.

They were both spinning around and searching through the other stalls as Brooke stood up and slipped her shirt and skirt back on. She wasn't stupid and it was obvious that their clothes were gone so she quickly ran out wiping cum off her face with her hand and with cum flowing down her thighs. She ran out the door right into Mischelle. She was laughing as she grabbed Brooke's arm and pulled her down the hallway.


Mischelle (laughing): "Come on!"


Brooke: "I don't understand. Whats going on?"


Mischelle: "I took their pants and threw them in the garbage down the hall. Come on. Let's wait for them. I want to watch them run out without pants on."


Brooke: "Won't they stay in the bathroom all day or ask for help from someone that comes in?"


Mischelle laughed even harder and said: "They're in the ladies bathroom!"


Brooke laughed along with her. It was perfect.


Brooke: "Mischelle, may I clean up?"


Mischelle: "Normally I would say no but for this, I want you clean. I want to tease people. I dont want to gross them out. Use the mens room down the hall and be quick.


Brooke ran down the hall and into the mens room and cleaned herself off as best she could. Fortunately there was no one in there but when she walked out, she ran right into an old man walking in. As she bumped into him, her shirt popped up and her tits were hanging out again. Brooke smiled at the guy as he just stood there staring at her tits.


Brooke said with the sweetest voice that she could come up with: “Oh, go ahead. You know you want to.”


Old man: “Excuse me, miss. I didnt mean to…”


Brooke kept smiling and said: “Dont be shy. Go ahead.”


As the old man slowly started reaching up, Brooke reached down and began to rub the old mans crotch. She took her other hand and pulled his hand up to her tit. He smiled as both of his hands were now rubbing and squeezing her tits. Brooke rubbed his crotch and it took a while but his cock slowly began to get hard. The man became memorized by Brookes tits as he squeezed and pinched her nipples. Brooke closed her eyes for a second and let out a little grunt. It seemed like it had been forever since she had cum. The old man was beginning to breathe heavy as Brookes hand rubbed his now hard cock.

Brooke suddenly remembered Mischelle and almost panicked. She took a step back and pulled her hand from the old mans crotch. The man jerked his hands away and looked at her as she smiled back.


Brooke: “Youre sweet dear and I enjoy your hands but I have to go.”


Brooke tapped him lightly on his hard cock and kissed him quickly on the forehead.


Brooke: “I guess that youll have to take care of that by yourself, dear. Have fun and think of me.”


With that Brooke turned and walked off to find Mischelle. She didnt have far to look. Mischelle was only ten feet away. It was obvious that she was watching and listening. Brooke was a little afraid. She was actually having fun but she was there for Mischelle and not herself.


Brooke: “Please forgive me, Mischelle. Im sorry but he ran right into me.”


Mischelle laughed and said: “Thats ok, dear. As long as Im nearby and can watch, its ok. I expect you to take advantage of something like that but dont ever do it if I am not around. You are here for me. Remember that.”


Brooke followed Mischelle back into the main part of the mall toward the coffee shop.


Mischelle: “I will sit at that table there and I want you to wait a few minutes until I get my coffee and sit down. I dont want them to think that we are together. You pick a nice table where we all can see you. We can both see the bathrooms and you can get back to work. Go on, dear. Do your thing."


Brooke smiled and sat down in the coffee shop. Mischelle was already there pretending to read the paper. Brooke would have preferred to clean up better but Mischelle didn't want her to. There were only teens there. The boys were staring at her and already squirming in their seats and trying to shuffle around to hide their rock hard cocks. Brooke smiled. Young teenage boys were so easy. The few girls were watching and frowning when they saw that all the boys were suddenly ignoring them.

Mischelle gave Brooke a little money so she could buy something. Brooke had no purse, ID or money. Mischelle cursed herself again. She was already getting horny watching the boys stare at Brooke. The show was for her and she wanted to shove her hand down her pants but she couldn't do anything out in the open.

Brooke walked up to the counter to place an order. There was an older man behind the counter. She assumed that he was the manager or something. They usually had young people working in these places.


Man at counter: “Can I help you, miss?”


Brooke reached up and ran her hands through her hair as if it was a perfectly natural thing to do. Of course her t-shirt pulled up and her tits were completely on display for the guy behind the counter. He just stared like all the others. Brooke truly had beautiful tits. Even Mischelle would admit to that.

Mischelle watched intently and was having more fun than she has had in a long time. Brooke was a little different too. She seemed to be enjoying herself but Mischelle hadnt decided whether she liked her that way or not. She took a certain amount of enjoyment by forcing Brooke to do things that she didnt want to do but at the same time, Brooke was coming up with things that Mischelle wouldnt have thought of. She also didnt need to be constantly coaching Brooke on what to do and that made things better. She would have to give it more thought. There had to be a way to make Brooke squirm and yet be spontaneous.

Brooke shook her head to fluff her hair as she ran her hands through it. Of course her tits were fully exposed and bounced around only three feet from the guy behind the counter. It was all Mischelle could do to keep from laughing. There were only two of the teenage boys left by then and they actually stood up and walked over so they could see Brookes tits too. All but two of the girls left and were swearing and calling Brooke several disgusting names as they walked out. Mischelle couldnt stand it any longer. She slipped her hand down the front of her pants and began to rub her pussy. She looked around but no one was paying any attention to her. It would have been hard to see her anyway because of the position of the table she was sitting at so she took full advantage of it.

Brooke lowered her arms back down and glanced around. She smiled as she saw the two boys standing off to side watching. They jumped and quickly sat back down when she glanced at them. Brooke chuckled when she saw their cocks sticking out like fence poles. Earlier they tried to hide them but now they didnt care. The two girls that were left were beginning to enjoy watching the boys walk around with stiff cocks.


Brooke: “Ill have a small coffee and could you cream in it for me, please?”


Man at counter: “Huh? Oh, ok. One small coffee with cream…yes.”


Brooke: “Well, I guess thats ok if you want to put cream in it but I would prefer that you cream in it for me.”


The guy at the counter began to squirm around and adjust himself. Mischelle was in heaven as her fingers slipped in and out of her cunt. The boys were still staring. The place could have burned down and they would have found two burnt bodies of teenage boys with their hands on their cocks.


Man at counter: “You want me to…well…..what?”


Brooke: “Oh, its ok. I always prefer a little cum in my coffee but thats ok.”


Man at counter: “Well, I would…I am the only one here….”


Brooke glanced at Mischelle. She wasnt sure what to do. Mischelle had her hand down her pants and just nodded a little. Brooke smiled and turned back to the guy.


Brooke: “I can take care of that for you. Wait right here.”


Guy at counter: “What..?


He just stood there and watched as Brooke stepped around the counter, walked up the man and disappeared behind the counter in front of the man. Mischelle was have a hard time keeping quiet because there wasnt a sound in the place as they all saw Brooke dive down under the counter in front of the man. There were two boys and two girls left in the place watching the guy behind the counter. His eyes glazed over and he had a stupid smile on his face as he just stood there.

Brooke slid down under the counter out of sight and opened the mans pants and slid them down just far enough for his hard cock to spring out. There was precum oozing out so Brooke just gently licked it off and kissed her way down and gently sucked on his balls. She kissed her way back up his cock and let it slip slowly into her mouth.

Brooke didnt really have a lot of experience at sucking cocks but then in the last few days, her experience level at satisfying men and women have been increasing rapidly. The man grabbed the counter as his eyes glazed over. Mischelle was already getting close and she was very wet. She saw the mans face and that was all that she needed. Her cunt gushed with juice as she leaned back in her chair and let out a long groan. The two girls were the only ones that noticed her. Mischelle was leaning back with her legs spread and her hand down her pants. She had her eyes closed and was breathing heavy. The girls werent sure who to watch so they kept glancing back between Mischelle and the guy at the counter.

Brooke began to suck and pump the cock in and out of her mouth. She reached up and gently messaged and squeezed his balls as her head bobbed faster on his cock. She had no idea if he was married, had a girlfriend or not but he obviously hadnt had sex in a long time. It took him about three minutes before he let out a loud groan and shot his load into Brookes mouth. If he wasnt hanging onto the counter, he would have fallen over.

The teens in the shop knew exactly what was going on. The two boys were rubbing their cocks through their pants as they watched the guy begin to hump his hips in rhythm to Brooke. The two girls were beyond grossed out and well into fascination. They stared at the guy behind the counter along with the two boys that were left. They saw Mischelle fingering herself and the boys rubbing their cocks through their pants. Neither of them had ever been so close to anything like this. They had seen it on the internet but this was real. They looked at each other and just looked back at everyone around them. After a couple of minutes, one of the girls walked up to one of the boys and began to rub his cock. The boy looked at the girl and just let her stroke him through his pants. She looked back at her friend and chuckled. Her friend made a motion and the girl slid her hand down his pants and grabbed his cock and rubbed it. He just let her as he watched the guy behind the counter. The girl laughed. She had never felt a guys cock before and here was a perfect stranger just standing there letting her do whatever she wanted to.

As the guy let out a groan, the boy getting the hand job let out a groan and as Brookes mouth filled with cum, the girls hand filled with cum. She quickly pulled her hand out and yelled: “EWE!” She wiped her hand on the boys shirt and went back to her friend. The boy staggered and fell to the floor as she walked away. The other boy let out another groan as he filled his pants with cum.

The two boys already had their pants full of cum that was soaking through their jeans when the guy behind the counter shot his load. Mischelle was working her fingers for a second time. The girls just giggled.


Molly: “How did it feel?”


Sandy: “It was hard and stiff. I felt his balls too. I could have done anything and he wouldnt have cared. You should have grabbed that other kid.”


Molly: “You yelled and wiped your hand on his shirt. What did it feel  like when he finished?”


Sandy: “It shot into my hand and was warm and gooey. Should we go?”


Molly: “No, lets keep watching. That other girl is under the counter sucking on that guy.”


Sandy: “Yea, thats gross.”


Brooke felt her mouth fill with the mans cum but she didnt swallow it. She held it in her mouth, zipped up his pants and walked back around in front of the counter. The man was still just stand there with a look of pleasant bliss on his face so Brooke tapped on the counter and pointed to the coffee pot. He slowly picked up the pot and poured her a cup of coffee. She picked up the cup and gently let his cum drip from her mouth into the coffee. She picked a little stir stick and stirred it into her coffee and put two dollars on the table. She sipped her coffee and turned to sit down.


Brooke: “Keep the change sir.”


Guy at the counter: “Yes, miss…I mean..thank you…I mean…”


Brooke smiled and said: “Youre sweet in more ways than one. The next time I come in here I will want you to cream in my coffee.”


Guy at the counter: “Yes, miss but I assume that you will want fresh cream.”


Brooke: “Yes, I do. I suppose that I will have to take care of it myself. Thank you again.”


Guy at the counter: “Please come again, miss. Your coffee will be free from now on.”


Brooke laughed and said: “Thank you but I expect YOU to cum again.”


Guy at the counter: “Yes, miss. The customer is always right.”


Brooke just smiled, sipped her coffee and sat down near the two boys. They had just realized what they had done and turned red with embarrassment. The one boy looked over at the two girls and shrunk down in his set when he realized that the girl had just felt him up. The girls both giggled at the two boys when they saw the large stain on the front of their pants.

Brooke sat down grabbed a newspaper and began to sip her coffee as if nothing unusual had happened. The two boys were still wiggling around in their seats and the girls were watching them and smiling. Normally the boys would have run with embarrassment but their hormones got the better of them and they just sat there and watched Brooke. Mischelle was just calming down from her second orgasm when Brooke sat down. Her pants had a nice wet spot on them too but she didnt care. It was worth it.

Brooke was not finished with the two boys. She pretended to drop her napkin and when she bent over to pick it up, she made sure her ass was facing the boys. They both got a nice clear view of her ass, pussy and tits hanging down. Mischelle almost burst out laughing. They both had a huge wet spot on the front of their pants and they were hard all over again. They were practically drooling on the table as they stared at Brookes ass and pussy. While this was happening, Mischelle sat down by the two girls.


Mischelle: “Do you two want to have some fun with those two?”


Molly: “How?”


Mischelle set down two twenty dollar bills on the table and said: “Go tell those two boys that if they hang their cocks out, jack off and blow their load all over themselves right here and now, I will give them each twenty dollars.”


Molly: “They wont do that.”


Mischelle chuckled and said: “Go ask them.”


The girl walked over to the boy and sat down. They didnt even notice that they she was there until she spoke. They were still staring at Brooke. Brooke saw Mischelle sit down by the girls and knew something was up so she just continued with her little show. The two boys listened to the girl and looked over at Mischelle just as she was holding up the two twenty dollar bills. They turned red and shrugged at each other. When the girl came back, Mischelle asked her what they said.


Molly: “They hesitated but when they saw the money, one of them said that they couldnt be more embarrassed anyway and at least they would get twenty dollars out of it. They actually wanted us to give them a hand job but I told them no.”


Mischelle smiled and said: “Thats up to you but I just want to see if they would do it. Lets watch.”


Mischelle and the two girls watched as the two boys pulled their hard cocks out and began to stroke them. The girls started to giggle all over again. Mischelle just watched. Brooke kept moving around and fluffing her hair and give the two boys a good show. They now forgot all about the girls and were once again staring at Brooke. Mischelle almost out her hand down her pants again but she decided to watch the two girls instead. They kept staring at the boys jacking off and Brooke. She wasnt sure what they were thinking but they were teens too and the fact that they were girls meant nothing.


Mischelle whispered to the girl next to her: “Do you a little action, too?”


As she looked at Mischelle, she gently let her hand begin to roam around the girls thigh but she would have no part of it. She pushed her hand away and said: “Stop it!” The other girl glanced at her friend for a second and went back to watching the two boys. Brooke was practically shoving her pussy and tits in their faces. They were oblivious to everything. Mischelle didnt give up on her target. Her hand went back to the girls thigh and she pushed it away again but this time she didnt say anything. The other girl was staring and the girl next to Mischelle was now squirming in her seat a little. It was not much but Mischelle noticed it. Her hand went back down to the girls leg but this time she just let it sit there without moving it. The girl jerked and glanced at her but went back to staring at the two boys jacking off. Neither of these girls had ever seen a real cock before and now they had two of them no more than five feet away.

Mischelle slowly moved her hand up the girls thigh. She tried to wiggle away a little but she was not really serious about it. It was simply a normal reaction to someone touching her. Mischelle had no idea if she was a virgin or not but she was hoping that she was. Mischelles hand began to gently rub up and down the girls crotch and now the girl didnt fight her at all. She just spread her thighs a little and continued to stare at Brooke and the boys. It was not a conscious thing. She simply spread her legs a little. Mischelle was an expert at pleasing people and she gently unhooked the girls pants with one hand as her hand went down over her pussy. She was already wet. Mischelle was wondering if the other girl was wet too but she was on the other side of this girl and she couldnt reach her. The girl made a little yelp and jerked again but relaxed and spread her legs wider as Mischelles expert touch did their magic. The young girl was already horny and was now under Mischelles spell. Her friend didnt seem to notice as the show continued. Mischelle was a little frustrated. This was all for her and she was the only one not getting any action.

The two boys were completely oblivious to anything around them with the exception of Brooke. She had them in the palm of her hand…so to speak. Brooke took a sip from her cup and slowly licked it from bottom to top before she put it down. Then she put her finger in her mouth and sucked it clean as if she spilled a little coffee on it. She slowly moved her finger in and out of her mouth like a little cock a few times and went back to reading the menu for the coffee shop as if she was considering ordering something else. Brooke was watching the two boys out of the corner of her eye and was already incredibly horny. Twice she almost reached down to shove her finger up her own cunt but she knew Mischelle wouldnt like it.

Soon the two boys shot their loads all over themselves. The squirted and sprayed cum all over the front of their shirt and pants. Between cumming twice, they were quite a mess. Just as they were cumming, Brooke walked over and stood behind them. As they were coming back to Earth, Brooke gently pulled their heads to her chest and rubbed their faces in her tits.


Brooke: “You boys are so cute. The next time you want to put on a little show for the ladies over there, let me know. I would be glad to help.”


Brooke reached down and rubbed her hand over their shirts and when she got a good amount of cum on her hands, she crossed them and rubbed a little cum from their shirts onto their faces. The thing that really turned her on was that she rubbed cum on their faces from the other boy so each boy had his friends cum on his face.

Meanwhile, Mischelle was still rubbing the girls pussy next to her. Mischelle had the girl in the palm of her hand. She was looking a Brooke and the boys but her eyes were glazed over and her legs were spread. Her friend still didn't notice. She was staring at Brooke as she walked over to the two boys.

After Brooke wiped their cum on their faces, the two boys ran out of the coffee shop and out of sight. Mischelle pulled her hand out from the girls pants and wiped it on the girl's shirt. Her friend turned just in time to see Mischelle's hand come out. The girl let out a depressing mewing sound as she just grabbed the table.


Molly: "What are you doing?!"


Sandy turned red and said: "Well, I'm not...she started to...it felt so fucking good. You should try this."


Molly: "Not here!"


Mischelle: "I'll tell you what. I will pay each of you $100 if you let her (Brooke) finger you."


Mischelle laid the money onto the table and just smiled. She slipped her hand back down Sandy's pants and began to rub her pussy again. The girl immidiatly grabbed the table and let out a grunt as she spread her legs.


Molly: "You're a freak! I'm outa here."


Molly ran off and left her friend sitting there with Mischelle's hand done her pants. Once again, Mischelle pulled her hand away and left the girl breathing heavy with a death grip on the table.


Mischelle: "What do you say?"


Sandy: "Oh, god, yes. You promise to pay me? You didn't pay those two boys."


Mischelle: "I would have but they ran off too fast. Come on. You will use the manager's office. I think we've pushed our luck out here in the open."


The manager didn't care at all. In fact he would have let Brooke do anything. Brooke smiled. This is what she was used to. The girl followed Brooke and Mischelle back to the office and closed the door.


Mischelle: "Sit down, dear."


The girl sat down and just watched Brooke as she moved toward her and knelt in front of her. The girl tried to back up but Mischelle grabbed her and pushed her toward Brooke. Brooke unzipped her jeans and pulled her pants down despite the fact that she was wiggling around trying to get free.


Sandy: "Wait! No! This is not what you said! Let me go!"


Mischelle grabbed her arms and pinned them behind her and Brooke moved in on her knees. The girl began to yell again but Mischelle put her hand over her mouth. Brooke pushed her legs apart and moved in on her virgin pussy. Her tongue slipped into the girl's already wet cunt. The girl yelling turned to moans and grunts as Brooke's tongue was licking up and down her pussy. Mischelle took her hand off the girl's mouth. She wasn't yelling anymore. She was gruntuing and moaning as Brooke's tongue worked its magic.

As Brooke was doing an expert job of licking the girl's pussy, Mischelle used her free hand and removed the girl's shirt and bra, exposing her nice firm tits. Brooke used her hand to fuck the girl's cunt as she moved up and began to nibble and suck on her tits. She stopped struggling as Brooke keopt working on her so Mischelle took some tape from the desk and taped her wrists to the chair behind her. She didn't seem to care. Her legs were spread wide and her eyes were closed. She was shaking in extocy as Brooke went back to fucking her cunt with her tongue.

Mischelle moved around the front and taped her ankles to the front chair legs. The girl was now completely tied down and imobile with her clothes lying on the floor.


Mischelle: "Go ahead and finish her off, dear."


Brooke obeyed. She jammed her tongue into the girl's cunt and ran her lip over her clit. Mischelle was ready. She put her hand over the girl's mouth just as she was cumming to muffle her scream. The shook and tried to kick and flail around but she was tied down tightly. It was a good minute of cumming before the girl slumped over in the chair and passed out.


Brooke stood up and said: "What are we going to do now, Mischelle?"


Mischelle chuckled and said: "It's time for me to have some fun but we need to wait until she wakes up."


After five minutes, the girl woke up and looked around. Mischelle and Brooke were stabding there looking at her.


Sandy: "Let me up. Where's my money? You promised!"


Mischelle: "Yes I did and your money is right here."


The girl saw five twenty dollar bills on the desk but she was still taped to the chair.


Sandy: "Let me go!"


Mischelle: "I will be glad to but you will have to earn it or we will simply leave and take your clothes with us."


Sandy: "You can't do this!"


Mischelle: "Oh yes we can. Come, dear. Let's go."


Mischelle and Brooke picked up her clothes and headed for the door until the girl yelled.


Sandy: "Wait! What do you want?"


Mischelle spund her around so she was sitting at the desk as if she was simply working. Mischelle dropped her pants and jumped up on the desk, facing her with her legs spread.


Sandy: "I'm not doing that! I'm not gay!!"


Mischelle: "No problem. Let's go."


Mischelle and Brooke picked up the girl's clothes and walked oput the door leaving the girl yelling.


Sandy: "Wait! Wait! Let me go! You can't do this!"


Mischelle and Brooke were standing outside the door listening.


Sandy: "Wait! Please...Please let me go."


Mischelle and Brooke walked back into the office and closed the door. Mischelle dropped her pants and sat back on the desk facing the girl again. The girl just looked up at her.


Mischelle: "Get to work if you want you clothes back."


She just sat there until Brooke hit her on the back of the head. She began to cry but finally lean forward and stuck her tongue out and slowly moved toward Mischelle's pussy.


Brooke: "You should feel priviaged. Mischelle doesn't let just anyone lick her pussy. I would suggest that you get to work. We don't have all day."


Mischelle pulled the girl's face into her pussy and began to rub it around. Mischelle was still wet from earlier and let out a groan as the girl stuck her tongue into Mischelle's pussy. Mischelle glanced at Brooke and pointed down under the desk. Her message was clear. Brooke crawled under the desk and began to lick the Sandy's pussy again. She let out a groan and began to lick harder. She had NO idea what she was doing but with Brooke's encouragment, she was trying. Mischelle leaned back and kept yelling and coaching her.

Sandy didn't know what to do. She was rapidly getting very wet and horny as she kept licking Mischelle's pussy. Finally, she was getting close but Brooke suddenly back of and just blew on her pussy. Mischelle didn't say to make her cum so she just kept her on the edge. Sandy was becoming more and more frustrated so she began to lick and suck on Mischelle's pussy harder. Soon Mischelle grabbed her head and jammed it into her pussy and rubbed it around. Sandy had her tongue out but it wasn't doing much good at this point. Mischelle was groaning and cumming.


Mischelle: "Oh, Yea! Lick me, whore! Lick me! Suck it hard, whore!"


Soon, Mischelle pushed her back and sat up. She was breathing heavy from being half smothered and being kept on the edge of cumming.


Mishelle: "Come out from under there, dear. Let's get going."


Brooke: "Yes Mischelle."


Sandy: Wait! You promised!"


Mischelle: "Yes, I did."


Brooke untaped the girl from the chair and threw her clothes on the floor but kept her panties and bra.


As Sandy was rubbing her wrists, she said: "What about me?"


Mischelle: "She can finish you but it will cost you $100."


She looked at the money and just said: "No. I'll keep it."


Mischelle and Brooke walked out of the office and were going to walk away until Mischelle peeked back in and saw the girl fingering herself. She jerked her hand away when she saw Mischelle peeking back in.


Mischelle laughed and said: "Well, well, now I see that you're not only a whore, you're a slut too. Enjoy your money, whore."


Mischelle left as the girl shoved her fingers back up her cunt. She was so fucking horny she had to cum. Mischelle and Brooke walked out of the coffee shop and was heading for the door to leave when they heard some yelling. They turned just in time to see two men running through the mall and out the door with no pants on. Mischelle began to laugh and Brooke couldn't help it. She laughed along with her.

Back at the coffee shop, the manager walked into his office just in time to see a young and very naked gril give out yell of pleasure with her legs spread wide on his desk and her fingers up her cunt. He closed the door and waited. About five minuted later, the girl ran out of the coffee shop and out of the mall with five twenty dollar bills in her hand. She smiled as she thought that the word "whore" was just a word and $100 dollars for a half hour of work was not too bad.

Brooke followed Mischelle out the door but looked back just in time to see Amanda give her a little wave from the other side of the mall. Amanda waved and ran. Mischelle smiled. It appeared that she had a friend.  


Mischelle: "We have an apointment before we go home."


Brooke: "What?"


Mischelle: "It's another surprise, dear."


Brooke just sat in the car as Mischelle drove across town. Brooke looked at her aunt when they pulled into a tatoo parlor. Brooke was scared. She didn't want a tattoo.


Mischelle chuckled and said: "Don't worry. You're not getting a tattoo."


Brooke let out a sigh and said: "Why are we here?"


Mischelle: "You're just a bundle of questions. Hush."


Brooke just nodded but said nothing. Mischelle was glad. Brooke was learning. They walked into the parlor and the couple behind the counter seemed to know Mischelle.


Brian: "Hi, Mischelle. Is she the one?"


Mischelle: "Hi, Brian. Hi, Amber. Yes, she's the one."


Amber: "I'll get ready. Brian, show them the rings."


Brooke watched and listened. She had about 37 questions but followed orders and kept quiet. Brian pulled out a little box and opened it up. He pulled out two small rings and handed them to Mischelle. They were silver. They were about 1/2 of an inch in diameter. Mischelle looked at them carefully and smiled.


Mischelle: “This is perfect!”


Mischelle handed them to Brooke who looked at them carefully. They were a good 1/2 of an inch on diameter and about 1/8 inch thick. When Brooke looked closely at them, she saw that they both had some writing engraved on them. They were identical. Each one said: “Property of Mischelle


Mischelle: “This is my gift to you, dear.”


Brooke almost spoke but she was told to remain silent and more than that, she was stunned. It didnt take a genius that to know that she was about to get pierced. The only thing that she didnt know was “where”. She looked at Mischelle with a confused look.


Amber: “Im all set.”


Mischelle and Brooke followed Amber to a small room in the back of the store.


Amber: “She doesnt have much on but I need the skirt off anyway.”


Mischelle: “You will obey her, Brooke.”


Brooke just nodded and took her skirt off.


Amber: “Sit here and spread your legs. Brooke sat down on a bench that was attached to the wall and spread her legs. Amber put on some rubber gloves and wiped something on Brooke pussy. It stung a little bit that was all. She assumed that it was to sanitize her skin. The next thing that Amber did was to get out some kind of tool that resembled a pliers that would hold different attachments. She screwed on some metal pins on the end.


Amber: “The ring is large. It will take my largest pins to make holes large enough.”


Mischelle: “Thats fine.”


Amber (to Brooke): “Sit with you back and ass against the wall. This will hurt and I dont want you to jerk back at the wrong time. You could permanently damage yourself. Now sit with your back tight against the wall and keep your legs spread wide.”


Brooke did as she was told and kept quiet. It was obvious that she was scared.


Mischelle: “Dont worry, dear. It will only hurt for a minute and this is necessary.”


Amber wiped Brookes pussy off with a dry rag and began to tease and play with it until it was nice and thick and sticking out slightly. Brooke let out a little grunt. Amber smiled up at Mischelle.


Amber: “That was easy. This one is pretty horny, isnt she?”


Mischelle: “Yea. Shes always horny.”


Amber reached down with the tool and Brooke closed her eyes and waited. She felt the metal against her pussy for a few seconds and heard a click and felt an incredible pain. She let out a yell and began to cry. Amber was wiping blood and pushing the ring through the hole. Amber pulled out another tool that was plugged into the wall. She pressed the ends against the open end of the ring. Brooke let out another yell as she felt a burning on her pussy. They could all smell burning hair too. Amber had just sealed the ends of the ring together.

She then repeated the process on the other pussy lip. The result was that Brooke now had two half inch rings on each side of her pussy.


Amber: “There! They cant be removed without serious damage to her. Mischelle, you have to make sure she turns these things every few hours for a day or so until it heels. Keep an eye on it for infection too. There should be no problem. I have never seen an infection on any of my piercings but its still a good idea.”


Mischelle: “Will do, Amber.”


Amber patted Brooke on the knee, stood up and said: “Youre finished.”


Mischelle: “Come dear. Put you skirt back on and lets go home”


Brooke was still crying a little and wobbled a little as she followed Mischelle. Mischelle paid the bill and the two of them left. Brooke was still crying a little. Her pussy hurt like hell. It was just pierced and slightly burnt. She knew the burning would heal but she thought of what Amber said; “They cant be removed”.


Mischelle: “Dont worry, dear. The pain will subside in a day or so.”


Brooke looked at Mischelle with a confused look on her face.


Mischelle: “What is it, dear?”


Brooke: “Why did I have to get these piercings? It really hurts.”


Mischelle: “I know. It will hurt for a few days but the pain will subside. As to the reason? This shows that you belong to me. Whenever someone looks at them, they will know that you belong to someone else. Whenever you feel them, it will remind you that you belong to your aunt Mischelle. Dont dwell on it, dear. When we get home, you will tell your step mother that you will be living with me from now on.”


Brooke was not surprised and didnt care that much. Her step mother was a bitch and Mischelle had a beautiful home.


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle. Will I be able to go to college?”


Mischelle: “I will talk with your mother again. I am sure that she will lend you the money.”


Brooke: “You wont keep me here?”


Mischelle: “Of course not, dear. I want you to get an education. I dont want an ignorant niece that cant contribute anything to her aunt Mischelle. You WILL live here but youre not going to be sponging off me.”


There was that sweet voice again.


Brooke: “What about school? You know…you keeping an eye on me. What about you know…”


Mischelle: “You mean having fun? Ill still have fun with you. I expect you to visit often. As to cumming, for now, you will be on your own while at school but I will think about it for a while.”


Brooke slumped down in her seat and just looked out the window. Soon they were back at her aunts house. She thought for a minute and realized that it was now her house. Mischelle let Brooke alone for the rest of the day. She wanted to make sure that the piercing was healing ok. The next day she took care of the living arrangements and moving all Brooke things to Mischelles house. It was time to see Brookes mother again. Mischelle put on her makeup again and had Brooke wear normal clothing. She thought that it would be better if her mother thought that she was less of a slut and polite and helpful like her mother thought she should be.


Mischelle: “Brooke, there will be another rule. I think it is fairly obvious but I will say it anyway. You will always pretend to your mother that I am what I appear to be…an old woman that will be depending on you to help myself and your dear old mother.”


The last part was said with sarcasm. Mischelle hated her sister but she wanted her money. It was obvious to even Brooke that her mother would die long before Mischelle would. Mischelle told Brooke that they would go visit her mother in the morning and hit her up for her college money. Mischelle left Brooke untied and felt that it was fairly safe that she wouldnt cheat and finger herself with those fresh piercings. Brooke not only DIDNT cheat, she didnt get much sleep either. Her pussy still hurt but by the next morning the bleed had almost stopped. Mischelle let her wear panties that night. She didnt give a shit about Brooke but she didnt want blood all over her sheets. Mischelle fingered herself to two nice orgasms but she left the speaker system off so Brooke didnt hear. She wanted the piercings to heal properly and they wouldnt with Brooke leaking with horniness and rubbing herself all night. Every time Mischelle would think of her piercings, it made her horny all over again. Mischelles life had suddenly got much better with Brooke falling into her lap. She laid in bed thinking of more ways to have fun.

The next morning, the two of them left the house and walked over to Cheryl”s house. They arrived about twenty minutes later with Mischelle hunched over next to Brooke. Brooke was still amazed at how Mischelle could look and act like an old woman. No one paid any attention to either of them. Brooke was dressed like a typical teenager although she was walking slowly and a little bow-legged. Brooke was also forbidden to wear any type of underwear no matter where she was.


Mischelle: “Try to walk straight when we get to your mothers house.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle but it really hurts.”


Mischelle: “Yes, dear. It will for a little while. Try to think about school.”


Brooke: “Ok.”


Soon they got to Cheryls house and Mischelle knocked on the door. It was about two minutes later when Brookes mother opened the door and welcomed them inside. She invited Mischelle for some tea but Brooke offered to make it.


Brooke: “Please, mom, sit. I will make the tea.”


Cheryl: “Shes much more polite than she was. How did you manage that?”


Mischelle: “Just some hard work to keep her busy. Once she sets her mind to it, she is a good hard worker.”


Cheryl: “Thats good to hear. What can I do for you?”


Mischelle: “Well, I hate to ask and I dont want to be an imposition but she is so excited about college. Could you please find it in your heart to lend her the money? I would but I dont have that kind of money. She will be living with me now and we can both keep an eye on her and make sure she keeps up her work and doesnt goof off. What do you say, sister?”


Cheryl: “Shes living with you? What did her bitch of a step mother say to that?”


Mischelle: “She laughed and told Brooke to “get the hell out of her house”. That was her exact words.”


Cheryl: “I knew that bitch was no good and I will be glad to help my daughter for a change now that shes free of the bitch. Brooke, what would you be studying in college?”


Brooke: “I am not sure but I was thinking about some type of business degree. I think I would like to manage some type of business but I need to talk with a counselor first. Mother, I know that I have ignored you almost my entire life but I am here now and whether you lend me the money or not, you and aunt Mischelle will always be part of my life. I am sorry.”


Cheryl actually smiled at Brooke as she served the tea. Mischelle was watching closely. That last part made quite an impact on the old bag.


Mischelle: “Shes sincere, Cheryl. All she talks about is school and how much she regrets wasting all those years when she could have been with you.”


It was another lie. Cheryl was a good woman but naïve but Mischelle didnt care. She only wanted her “dear sisters” money. The two women talked about their childhood, their parents and growing up. Normally Brooke wouldnt give a shit about her aunts childhood but this was still her family and she was honestly interested. They ended up talking about their shopping spree in the mall yesterday. Mischelle explained that it was too bury so they would go back another day to get Brooke some new clothes to wear.

The visit lasted a good part of the morning before Mischelle told Cheryl that she had Brooke had some work to do.


Cheryl: “Brooke, Ill tell you what, I want to go with you to visit the college campus that you will be going to and I will give the money directly to the school and not to you.”


Brooke was genuinely happy. She leaned over and gently hugged her mother.


Brooke: “Thanks mom. I promise to pay you back.”


Mischelle and Brooke left a few hours after they visiting with Cheryl.


Cheryl growled as they left: “Mischelle, if she gives you any trouble, WHIP her ass good!”


Mischelle: “I dont think that will be necessary but thank you again, Cheryl.”


Brooke followed Mischelle home and as soon as they walked in the house, Brooke stripped. It was a standing order to be naked at all times in the house no matter who was there. Brooke was quick to obey since Mischelle now had Cheryls blessing to whip her ass until it bled.


Brooke: “Mischelle, it will be a while before I can pay her back. I will have to get a job too.”


Mischelle smiled and said: “Oh, dont worry, dear. It will be alright.”


Brooke was a little confused but trusted her aunt. It was not like she had a choice anyway. It was either trust her or go to prison.


More fun………………? 

Teasing part 3.




Mischelle left Brooke alone for a few days so her pussy would heal. It was obvious that Brooke had no intention of fucking herself until she healed completely. Mischelle was getting bored to tears with Brooke out of action but soon things looked good for her. Every day, Mischelle gave Brooke an inspection to make sure everything was healing ok. One day Mischelle gave Brooke her daily inspection again.


Mischelle: “Come, dear. Sit down and put those feet up on the table and spread your knees. Open that cunt wide open for your inspection.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Brooke sat down as ordered and Mischelle stuck her face into Brookes pussy and played with the rings a little bit. She smiled as she began to rub Brookes pussy and pull on the rings a little bit. Brooke sat back and let out a groan as she began to get nice and wet. Mischelle decided to have her first bit of fun in two weeks. She stuck her finger up Brookes cunt and began to finger fuck her. Brooke grabbed the arms of the chair and sat back groaning. Mischelle kept fucking her and pulling and playing with Brookes cunt rings until she almost cum. Mischelle would have none of that. She pulled away and stood up. Brooke looked at her and let out a pleading moan but her aunt just laughed.


Mischelle: “Finally! Were back in business! You have an appointment tonight dear but in the meantime, I want to play a little bit. Go get the belt.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Mischelle smiled. Brooke didnt like it but she didnt question her anymore. Brooke would always give Mischelle that pleading groan and look begging to cum but as long as she didnt wine about it. It was good. Mischelle would get horny just looking at her needy face.

Brooke walked up with the belt and Mischelle had her stand and finger herself so she was nice and wet. Brookes rings were forgotten as she was approaching her First orgasm in two weeks but Mischelle yelled for her to stop.


Brooke pouted: “Oh…Mischelle, Pleeee.”


Brooke stopped herself but it was too late.


Mischelle ordered: “Put it on!”


Once again, Brooke slid the monster up her cunt. She spread her legs and let out a groan as it slid in. It ached but felt so fucking good at the same time. Brooke let out a groan of pleasure as it slid in. Mischelle showed her how to put it on and strap it up properly.


Mischelle: “This way I wont have to dress you. When I tell you to put it on, I expect you to quickly put it on without comment.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


After the belt was on, Mischelle hooked up the battery pack. Brooke immediately felt a shock of electricity up her cunt. She let out a scream and fell to the floor in the fettle position. Mischelle gave her good jolt at the medium setting. After it stopped, Brooke just lay there half crying and half moaning. NO matter how many times she felt it, Brooke would never get used to that electrical charge up her cunt.


Mischelle: “Do you know what that was for, dear?”


Brooke (sniffling): “Yes, Mischelle. It was for begging to cum.”


Mischelle: “Thats correct dear. Now, behave yourself.”


Brooke slowly stood up but said nothing. Mischelle picked out some clothes for her to wear. The shirt was similar to the short t-shirt that she had on before but the skirt was a little looser and longer. She had the belt on so it was pointless to let anyone see her cunt. Mischelle didnt like it that was and was giving further thought but for now, it had to be that way. They got into the car and Mischelle drove her to a local bar just outside of town. They knew Mischelle there but no one knew Brooke. Mischelle gave Brooke a little money to order a drink and had her wait in the car for ten minutes and then walk in and sit at the bar. Mischelle gave Brooke her final orders and went into the bar.

It was exactly ten minutes when Brooke walked into the bar. Almost everyone was staring at her as she sat down at the bar and ordered a drink. She quickly looked around. There were a lot of people there. Most were locals but Brooke didnt know that. She knew no one there. She picked up her drink and sat down next to a guy at the end of the bar. He was fat, bald and Brooke could smell him five feet away. She felt her belt buzz a little bit as she sat down. She was relieved. Mischelle obviously approved.


Ken (Fat guy): “Hi, babe.”


Brooke hesitated for a second and said: “Hi. Can I help you with anything? I need work.”


Ken: “You can help me with something right now, honey. I could use some help with my car.”


Brooke put on a happy but very fake smile and said: “Sure.”


The belt gave her another little buzz.


Brooke followed Ken outside and was pushed into the back seat of his car. He hopped in and dropped his pants but when he pulled her skirt up, he saw the belt.


Ken: “What the fuck is this!?”


Brooke shook a little. She didnt expect anger. She quickly dropped to her knees and took his now hard cock into her mouth. She had to push his fat away just to find it. He was still angry but when he felt his cock slide into her mouth, he let out a groan and sat back. Brooke almost gagged. This guy was dirty and he stunk, terribly. Brookes belt began to buzz as her head bobbed up and down on his smelly cock. She could smell the shit on his ass too. The guy was so fat; he probably couldnt even wipe his ass very well. Brookes belt was still buzzing away and she was soon lost in her own world of lust again. She forgot about his fat and smell as she sucked harder. The guy grabbed her head and jammed his cock into her mouth as he began to cum. The guy wasnt real big but he sure had a large load saved up for her. Brooke figured that he hadnt fucked anyone in years. Soon he let out his last grunt as he let her go.


As he got out of his car Ken said: “Thanks babe. Anytime you need a nice hard cock to suck, let me know.”


Brooke just nodded. He didnt really care. He got his rocks off and walked back into the bar. Brookes belt stopped buzzing as she followed him in. Brooke didnt see her but she figured that Mischelle was around someplace. She was. Mischelle was standing outside the car fingering herself while Brooke was giving that fat slob a nice blow job. It was a little crude standing outside but Mischelle didnt care. It had been a couple of weeks since she had fun with Brooke.

Ken saw Brooke follow him in and sit down with her drink at another part of the bar. He watched her carefully and laughed as he saw her slowly dribble his cum into her drink and then sip on it like it was a perfectly natural thing to do. Ken wrote a note on a napkin and had the bartender give it to Brooke. She opened it and read: “Slut, if you need any more cum to drink, let me know. Ive got plenty more.”

Brooke had no intention of screwing with the fat slob again. She was told to only give one blow job per person. There was, however another problem as she looked around. She looked around the bar for another target. She saw Mischelle watching her and discreetly rubbing her own pussy as she watched. Brooke looked around with purpose. Maybe she would let her cum this time. She wasnt sure who to approach so she just had to take some chances. Just as she was deciding who to go to, he belt gave a very mild shock. She let out a grunt but it was more of a surprise than pain. It must be a very low setting on the belt but the message was clear. Mischelle wanted her to get moving and quit stalling.

As Brooke walked over to a table where two women were sitting, Mischelle slipped into the ladies room. The two women stopped talking and looked at Brooke as she put a napkin on the table and went into the ladies room. Mischelle was the only one in there when Brooke walked in. She put an “out of order” sign on one stall and slipped in leaving Brooke “alone” when the two women walked in. They quickly looked under the stalls and walked up to Brooke. Mischelle was sitting on the toilet with her feet up so they had no idea that she was there.

One of the women grabbed Brooke by the arms, pulled them behind her back and pushed her so was bent over. The other woman grabbed her skirt and yanked it off. As Brooke quickly stepped out of her skirt to avoid falling, the woman behind her began to laugh.


Vicky: “Hey, look, Tracy! This slut has a metal belt on!”


Tracy: “Take it off, slut!”


Brooke: “I cant. I dont have the keys.”


Tracy: “Who does!? Get them! How can we fuck you if your cunt is all locked up?”


Brooke: “My…owner has them and she decides when I am locked up. I was ordered to please you.”


Vicky kicked Brooke in the ass and she landed on her hands and knees in front of her friend.


Vicky: “Let it go, Tracy. She still has a tongue.”


Tracy lowered her pants and jammed Brookes face into her pussy. Brooke just grunted and began to lick her pussy. Just as she began to lick, the vibrator started back up.


Vicky: “Hey, Tracy! Check it out! The fucking dildo up her cunt is vibrating!”


Tracy: “Oh, God! Who give a shit as long as her tongue works.”


Mischelle was in the other stall with a sock in her mouth again. It was fortunate that the two women were making so much noise. Mischelle was fairly quiet but if they werent making noise, they would have heard her fingers squishing in and out of her own cunt. Brooke felt the vibrator come to life and let out a grunt and her tongue worked its magic. Brooke was actually getting pretty good at licking pussy and it didnt take long for Tracy to let out a yell and squeeze Brookes head with her thighs. After a minute of spraying pussy juice all over Brookes face, Tracy pushed Brooke down to the floor. She sat back and had her eyes closed while she was catching her breath. Brooke lay there with her eyes closed until the vibrator stopped. She let out a little groan of disappointment but no one heard her.


Vicky: “Hey, Tracy! Get you head out of the clouds. Its my turn!”


Tracy laughed and said: “Are you sure, girl? Youre not exactly having a good day.”


The two women just laughed as they switched positions. Mischelle was in the other stall going through her second orgasm as Brooke was being used right next to her. Vicky dropped her pants and sat down on the toilet. While Brooke was getting back to her hands and knees she saw what Tracy was talking about. Vicky pulled a tampon from her cunt and dropped it in the toilet. Brooke just looked at her wide-eyed.


Brooke: “Please…”


Brooke felt a little sting from her vibrator. She had no choice. Mischelles wishes were clear. Brooke had only a split second to look at Vickys pussy before her face got jammed into it. Vicky was having her period and Brooke was truly grossed out by it. She almost gagged a couple of times as she tasted blood along with her pussy. The vibrator started back up and Brooke forgot all about the blood and sucked and licked as if her life depended on it.


Tracy: “I wish this sluts pussy was free.”


Tracy began to lightly hit Brooke in the pussy but was only hitting the belt. It didnt matter. Brooke felt it through the belt and the vibrator. It felt good. Brooke stuck her ass up and began to hump the air. Tracy spoke but Vicky was already in her own world.


Tracy laughed and said: “Hey, slut. What are you humping on? Theres nothing back here!”


Brooke brought Vicky to a wonderful orgasm as juice and blood gushed from her pussy. Brooke was so fucking horny she didnt taste anything as the vibrator buzzed away. Mischelle was in the other booth having her own fun as she desperately tried to remain quiet. This was one of the best yet but there was still tonight. After Vicky reached one more orgasm, She pushed Brooke to the floor and just sat there for a minute while she recovered.


Tracy: "So now your nice and clean?"


Vicky: "Yea. I wish I had her around all the time to clean me up like that."


Brooke just looked up with a wet face. There was pussy juice and a little blood on her face. Vicky put another tampon in and they both fixed themselves up in the mirror before they left.


Tracy: "Thanks for the licking, slut."


Vicky: "Thanks for the cleaning, too."


After the women left, Mischelle came out of the stall breathing heavy and hanging onto the stall to stand up. Brooke was slowly getting up, as the door was closing.


Mischelle: "You did well, Brooke. Wipe your face off  and we'll get home and get you all cleaned up for later."


Brooke walked over to the sink and washed her face off while Mischelle just waited. She helped Brooke straighten out her clothes and they went home to get Brooke cleaned up. Mischelle took Brooke to the bathroom and set up a nice hot bath. She had Brooke get into the bath on her hands and knees.

Mischelle took a body brush and began to wash Brooke off. She started with her legs and ass. Her hand went slowly from the top of her ass down her ass crack, over her but-hole and all the way across her pussy. Brooke closed her eyes and arched her back as she let out a groan. It had been so long since she had cum it didnt take her long at all to get wet and horny. Mischelles hand worked its way slowly from her lower back, over her ass and across her pussy several times. Mischelle was not simply trying to tease her. She wanted her nice and clean.

When Mischelle was satisfied that Brookes ass and pussy were clean, she had her sit in the tub normally. Mischelle climbed into the tub behind her and began to wash her hair. She used a gentle and softening shampoo that was of very good quality. When her hair was clean, Mischelle let Brooke lean back against her chest as she began to wash her chest, tits and stomach. Mischelle spent a lot of time on Brookes tits. This was all like the shower that they had. It was not so much sexual as sensual. Brooke relaxed like a child in her mothers arms as Mischelle finished cleaning her up. Once again, they both leaned back with Brooke resting against Mischelles chest.


Mischelle: “You are nice and clean now for tonight, dear.”


Brooke: “Whats happening tonight?”


Mischelle: “Its a surprise.”


Brooke was curious why Mischelle didnt put the belt on her but she wasnt complaining and kept her mouth shut. It felt good not to have that monster vibrator up her cunt. It was later that afternoon when Mischelle and Brooke climbed into the car and drove off.


Brooke: “Dont I need clothes?”


Mischelle: “No, dear. Youre fine just like that.”


Brooke was a little nervous. She was used to being naked at home but driving down the road to some Specific destination made her worry a little.


Mischelle: “Dont worry, dear. You wont need any clothes.”


Brooke just smiled and looked out the window. She was still worried but she had no choice so she just enjoyed the scenery. Mischelle grinned and reach over to lightly pinch one of Brookes nipples.


Brooke: “Owe!”


Mischelle chuckled and said: “Dont look so serious. You look like youre going to a funeral.”


Brooke just smiled a little and looked back out the window. She was still somewhat horny but she was afraid to ask or to even touch herself. It was about a half hour later when they pulled up a somewhat average looking house right on the edge of the city. The only thing unusual was that there were more cars there than what would be considered normal. Brooke was simply looking around out the window and because she was getting used to being naked, curiosity overcame her fear. 


Mischelle: “Youve been invited to a party, dear.”


Brooke: “Dont I get some clothes to wear?”


Mischelle: “No. You are the guest of honor. The ladies have specifically invited you.”


Brooke just slumped in her seat. She could guess what that meant. The only thing that seemed weird to her was that Mischelle didnt even bring the belt.


Brooke: “Forgive my curiosity but you usually have me wear the belt and I didnt see you bring it.”


Mischelle: “Thats correct. Think of yourself on probation tonight. You will do whatever anyone tells you to as if I were ordering you, short of any permanent damage. If you think you will be hurt permanently, you have standing orders to come to me. If anyone is going to hurt you, it will be me and ONLY me!

You will not cum without my express permission. If you do, you will have the skin whipped off your ass. You will say nothing except, “Yes sir or Yes maam unless they ask you a question.”


Brooke: “What if I come to you and they really werent going to hurt me?”


Mischelle: “You will not be punished. Use your own judgment. No one gets to hurt you except me!”


Brooke: “What am I supposed to do?”


Mischelle pinched her nipples and growled: “You will do anything they want.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


There was the true Mischelle peeking through again. Brooke looked around quickly as she got out of the car. Whoever lived here had neighbors. Mischelle chuckled as she saw Brooke. She already knew there were neighbors watching her.


Mischelle: “Stop worrying, dear. You are very sexy and very pretty. How can anyone be offended by that?”


Brooke: “Thank you, Mischelle.”


Mischelle smiled. Brooke was learning. Mischelle still had to make certain allowances but soon Brooke would be completely trained. Mischelle was hoping that she would do well tonight. It would be a great leap forward in her training. Mischelle knocked on the door and Brooke recognized the woman that answered the door. It was one of the four women that were at her house a couple weeks ago that she serviced. It was Collette. Brooke was hoping that she at least cleaned herself this time. She almost gagged the first time.


Collette: “Hi, Mischelle. How are you this evening?”


Mischelle: “I am fine. Thanks. Do you have it?”


Collette handed Mischelle an envelope that seemed to be over stuffed with something. Brooke could guess what it was. Her aunt was obviously selling her services to these people. She followed the two women into the living room and saw three other couples there in addition to the four women that she already knew. Collette introduced Mischelle but Brooke noticed that no one seemed to care who she was or at least no one cared what her name was.


Mischelle: “Come, dear. Show everyone your new jewelry.”


Brooke walked up to them and spread her legs but Mischelle had no part of that.


Mischelle: “Dont be silly. No one can see them. Lay down on the coffee table and pull your knees up and spread them out wide.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Brooke was scared and mortified. She had done some degrading things lately to put herself on display like a slice of beef was something completely different. She did as she was told and everyone was leaning in to get a look at her new cunt rings. They all leaned in close and poked around. They gently pulled on them and twisted them to get a good look at them.


Mischelle: “Theres something else that I would like to show you. Look closely. They are engraved.”


Rhene: “Really!? Let me see.”


Rhene and the other women put their reading glasses on an put their faces in close and once again they pulled and twisted her pussy rings around. By now, Brooke was getting horny all over again from everyone poking around at her cunt. She was getting wet. The last two couples that looked at her had to wipe their hands on her leg.


Couple 1: “Damn! Shes all wet already.”


Mischelle: “My apologies, people. Shes a slut and gets wet easily.”


Denise laughed and said: “Mischelle, I like that. “Property of Mischelle.” Is shes yours now?”


Mischelle: “Well, her body is mine. She will be going to college in a couple of weeks.”


They all laughed as they glanced at Brooke lying there with her knees spread wide open and her cunt on display for everyone to see. It was obvious that Mischelle owned her body. Two of the couples excused themselves and went upstairs.


Mischelle: “Come, dear.”


Brooke followed Mischelle upstairs and into the hallway. She had her sit on the floor with her knees pulled up and spread wide so her cunt was wide open again.


Mischelle: “You will wait here and do what they ask.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Mischelle: “Good. Dont disappoint me!”


There was the real Mischelle again. Brooke pictured the skin hanging off her ass again. As she sat there, she could hear people in the bedrooms along with the voices from downstairs. Brooke almost started to cry. All she wanted to do was go to college and have some fun. It was only a couple of minutes when one of the guys came out of a bedroom. He was naked with his eight inch rock hard cock sticking out in front of him. He dragged her into the bedroom and shoved her toward the bed where his girl friend was lying with her legs spread wide. Brooke wasnt sure what he wanted. It appeared that they were both ready to fuck each other.


Guy 1: “Come on, slut! You have some work to do!”


Brooke: “Yes, sir. Sir…?”


The guy gave her a hard shove toward the woman and yelled: “Get her started for me, slut!”


Brooke wasnt positive what to do so she crawled up to the womans pussy and began to lick. It was apparently the right decision. The guy gave her a kick in the ass.


Guy 1: “Come one, slut! Hurry up! I need to fuck her! Get her nice and wet for me.”


Brooke said something but no one understood with her face in the womans pussy. She licked and fucked her pussy as best she could with the guy behind her yelling and poking her with his foot. The woman began to moan and wiggle around as she got wetter. Brooke kept licking and sucking as the woman got closer and closer. Just before she was about to cum, Strong hands grabbed Brookes hair and yanked her to the floor. He jumped onto the bed and rammed his cock into the woman on the bed. He began to pump his cock in and out of the womans cunt like some kind of animal. Brooke just sat there. She could only watch until she was given an order to do otherwise.

She watched and listened as the two of them were grunting and the bed was shaking and banging against the wall. She just watched. Despite the fact the she was being used, she reached down and began to finger herself. Watching the animal lust in front of her was making her horny again. She jammed her finger up her already wet cunt and began to fuck her in rhythm with the man on the bed as he continued to ram his cock into the woman. Brooke had a clear view of his cock ramming in and out of the womans cunt. He balls were slapping against her ass as he fucked her. She humped along with him in perfect rhythm with his thrusts. Brooke almost closed her eyes and she now jammed three fingers up her cunt with her thumb on her clit. Everyone in the room was right on the edge of cumming at once but Brooke suddenly pulled her hand away from her cunt and let out a growl of frustration just as the guy stiffened up and let out an animal growl as he pumped her cunt full of his cum. The woman let out a squeal of pleasure as she thrashed around in wave after wave or pleasure. She would have flopped off the bed if the guy didnt have his weight on her. Brooke could have howled in frustration. It had been so very long wince she had cum but she would obey Mischelle.

The guy let out his last grunt and rolled off the woman. He quickly sat up and walked over to Brooke and stood there. Brooke just looked up at him. She wasnt sure what he wanted.


Guy 1: “Clean it off slut!”


Brooke looked at his cock. It was dripping with his cum mixed with her cunt juice. She leaned up and took his limp cock in her mouth and began to suck all the “goo” off it. She licked his cock from the tip all the way down to his balls. After about a minute, he kicked her back onto the floor. She looked up at his limp cock as he laughed and left the room.


Guy 1: “Youre a terrible cock sucker, slut! You cant even get me hard. It looks like youre only good for cleanup duty. (to woman on the bed) Thanks for the fuck, babe. You were very average as usual.”


He put his clothes on and laughed on his way out. When the door slammed behind him, Brooke heard the woman on the bed speak to her.


Woman 1: “Getup here, slut!”


Brooke crawled over to the edge of the bad and said: “Yes, Maam?”


Woman 1: “Get up here and clean me out.”


Brooke leaned up and saw the guys cum already oozing out of her cunt so she quickly leaned in and began to lap it up. She licked and sucked until she was empty of his entire load of cum. After she was nice and clean, she kicked Brooke off the bad and she landed flat on her back on the floor.


Woman 1: “Youre a shity pussy licker too. Youre not good for much of anything, are you? Well, maybe Im wrong. Youre good for clean up duty.”


The woman got dressed and laughed as she left the room. Brooke was a little depressed. She thought she was at least a decent pussy licker. She went back out into the hallway and waited. She wasnt really horny anymore after being told she was only good for clean up and couldnt satisfy anyone. The woman could have been lying. She was already wet with His and hers juices but the guy stayed completely limp as she did her best to suck his cock. Brooke always did her best. Mischelle never complained about it either. She didnt have long to wait. Soon the second door opened and another woman grabbed her arm and pulled her into the other bedroom. There was a different guy with her in the second bedroom and they were both already naked with him having a nice hard cock like the first guy. The woman pushed her onto the bed and told her to spread her legs wide and shut up. Brooke did as she was told. She felt a little afraid and remembered what Mischelle told her but she just lay there quietly.


Woman 2: “Get yourself nice and wet, slut!”


Brooke reached down and began to rub her fingers across her pussy and soon began to finger fuck herself. As usual, it didnt take her long. After a couple of minutes, Brooke was wiggling around on the bed as she fucked herself. The couple was both laughing but Brooke was lost in her own world until the woman yanked her hands away and gave her nipples a good pinch and twist. Brooke let out a yelp but said nothing.


Woman: “I said to get yourself wet, not fuck yourself!


Brooke babbled: “Yes, Maam.”


Before she could even think about what the woman said, they both jumped on top of her. The guy rammed his stiff cock into her cunt and wasnt gentle at all. It hurt. Brooke let out a squeal of pain until the woman sat on her face. The two didnt say anything but it didnt take a genius to know what she was supposed to do. She opened her mouth and began to lick on the woman as the guy began to fuck her hard and fast.

Brooke tasted the woman and almost gagged. She had stuck her ass hole in her face and when she felt it was clean enough, she leaned forward and jammed her pussy to her mouth. Brooke stuck her tongue in her cunt and began to lick and suck. It was getting hard to breathe but she could still hear them. They had lean into each other and were kissing and fondling the other as they fucked her.


Woman 2: “How is she?”


Guy 2: “A blow up doll would be better. I can hardly feel her. Her cunt must be loose and saggy.”


Woman 2: “Im not surprised. She is a slut. Shes not very good at licking pussy, either.”


In reality, the couple were so turned on that it didnt take long before they both let out a grunt and stiffened up while they hugged each other. Brooke heard them and would have cried but she was having a hard time breathing and was already seeing stars. Finally she couldnt go on any longer. She passed out cold. She woke up and found herself on the floor with the woman kicking her in the ribs. She wasnt kicking her hard but it was enough to make sure she was breathing again.


Woman: “Damn, she not worth the money that we paid. Im going to make sure that Mischelle knows what a lousy fuck that she is and were not paying so much ext time.”


Brooke was afraid.


Brooke: “Please…”


The woman kicked her again and they both got dressed and left before Brooke could catch her breath. Brooke could already feel the skin being ripped from her ass but there was nothing that she could do about it so she simply accepted her fate. It was either that or prison. She crawled out to the hallway again to wait for the third couple. They were already in the first bedroom. Brooke could hear them. Soon thee guy came out and dragged her into the bedroom. The first two were relatively gentle compared to this guy. He practically yanked her arm from its socket as he pulled her into the room and threw her onto the bed. Both the woman and him were dressed in leather and she had some lace on. His cock was hanging out and her tits and pussy were clearly visible.


Guy 3: “Roll over onto your stomach, bitch!”


Brooke quickly rolled onto her stomach as the guy pulled her legs off the bed so they were hanging down. Before she could even look around, there was a loud crack as a whip hit her on the ass. She let out a scream as a second crack was heard. She looked to the side and saw the woman with a leather strap in her hand coming down on her ass with a third crack. Brooke was half screaming and half crying. She was only hit three times but the woman was not pulling her hits. She was hitting her on the ass as hard as she could.


Guy 3: “Oh, yea, babe, keep it up. Im already getting hard.”


Brooke looked back and saw the guy was rock hard. There was a third hit as Brooke screamed again. Her ass was on fire and the pain was incredible!


Brooke: “Please…Please stop…”


Woman 3: “Shut her up!”


The guy grabbed her hair and jammed a sock into her mouth as she got hit on the ass again. The woman didnt stop and Brooke was all screamed out. Her legs and ass were beyond any type of pain that she had ever felt. It felt like they had lit her ass on fire and poured acid on it. She could feel wet on her ass as the woman hit her again and again. She was beyond caring about anything. Even prison would be better than this and then there was nothing. Brooke had passed out from the pain.

Mischelle had heard Brookes last screams and knew something was not right. She ran upstairs and into the bedroom to see the woman hit Brooke on the ass with a large leather strap. She gasped as she saw Brooke lying on the bed unconscious with blood running down her ass, legs and now her back as the woman kept hitting her!

Mischelle was not a weak middle aged woman. She quickly got a couple of pictures of the woman hitting Brooke with the whip before she ran into the room. Mischelle had grown up in the heart of the dark part of Chicago and knew how to fight. Just as the woman turned around, she saw her boyfriend slump to the floor groaning from a very hard kick in the nuts. She was going to show this old woman what it felt like to cross them. As she brought her whip up to hit her, all she saw was a fist coming at her and then there was nothing. Mischelle walked over to the guy and hit him in the nuts again but this time, she kicked him with all her strength right in the nuts. He let out a yell and passed out.

Mischelle walked over to the unconscious woman and yanked her clothes off. She leaned down and began to hit the woman from shoulder to toes with her own whip until she was bleed from dozens of cuts. She always carried her belt with the vibrator on it so she put it on the woman with the vibrator shoved up her cunt. She tied some nylons around the womans tits so tight that they were slowly turning purple. Mischelle added one last touch before she stopped. She whipped the woman on the bottom of her feet until they were bleed form cuts halfway to the bone. She got some more nylons form the dresser drawers and hog tied both of them behind their backs and gagged them. She tied a last pair of nylons very tight around the mans nuts until they were turning blue. She looked up at Brooke still lying unconscious on the bed with blood all over her and gave each of them a good kick in the head. The woman was already bleeding from the nose but now she knew that they both had broken noses. She knew these types. They “got off” on pain. But they had no stomach for it themselves. They simply liked the pain from others. She would discipline but this went way too far.

Brooke opened her eyes as she felt pain like she never had before. She let out a scream and began to beg like before.


Brooke: “Please!!! Please, no…! Please stop!”


Mischelle: “Brooke! Brooke, its me…Mischelle.”


Brooke saw her aunts face through the haze of her pain and just lay there groaning and crying. Mischelle reached under Brookes chest and stomach and picked her up. It was a strange way to carry someone but Mischelle didnt want to irritate the cuts on her ass and legs. Mischelle cursed herself for being so careless. She hoped the guys nuts would fall off before he woke up. Mischelle lay Brooke down on the bed in the other bedroom. Brooke was just lying there crying and begging for them to stop. Mischelle quickly ran and got a bucket of cool water and a dishcloth. As she passed the other bedroom, she held up the remote for the belt and turned the electric charge on the highest setting it would go and turned it on.

She walked into the bedroom where Brooke was and dipped the cloth on the cool water and gently began to clean Brookes ass and legs. At first, Brooke yelled in pain but soon let out a mewing sound as the cool water touched her cuts. Mischelle was still cursing herself for being so stupid as to let strangers have free rein with Brooke with no supervision.

It was a good twenty minutes later when Brooke cuts seemed to be fairly clean. Mischelle sat up on the bed so Brooke could rest her head on Mischelles lap. Mischelle brushed her hair from her eyes.


Mischelle: “Brooke? Brooke, are you awake?”


Brooke whimpered: “Please may we go home? I know I shouldnt whine but I want to go home.”


Mischelle: “We will go home. Can you stand up?”


With some help from Mischelle, Brooke walked downstairs and stood in front of everyone. They were all laughing and began to call Brooke names until Mischelle spun her around so they could see her back. Brooke was still crying as blood was still oozing from her cuts as they all were suddenly silent.


Mischelle: “This party is over! You four bitches, (Collette, Rhene, Denise and Tania) dont call me anymore. I let you use Brooke for some fun and you give me this! You can go fuck yourselves as far as I am concerned.”


Collette: “Where is the other couple?”


Michelle laughed an evil laugh and said: “They were sleeping. I think they wanted to be left alone for the night. Remember, ladies, I grew up in the city. I would suggest that you not cross me again.”


Michelle helped Brooke hobble out to the car and they left. On the way home, Mischelle was hoping that the couple that did this would be left alone for the night. She actually laughed. It would certainly give them a new lease on life. The guys nuts would be lying on the floor next to him by morning along with the womans tits. Mischelle wasnt sure about long term exposure to the belt at the highest setting. It normally wouldnt cause any permanent damage at that setting and jammed up that womans worthless cunt might not be a good idea. Mischelle figured that at the least, she would be sterile and at the worst, she would lose some feeling in her worthless pussy and cunt.

Mischelle helped Brooke into the house and laid her on the bed face down. She spent a good half hour applying cold water to her ass and legs. She needed help. She had no medical training and she didnt want infection or scarring. She looked to the west for a minute and made a decision.


Mischelle leaned down and spoke to Brooke: “Brooke, lay here. Ill be right back.”


Brooke: “No, please stay. Dont go.”


Mischelle: “Its ok. You are safe here. I need to get some help.”


Brooke let out a mewing cry as Mischelle left the room. Mischelle jumped into her car and drove to Brookes mothers house.


Cheryl: “I see youve decided to stop wearing that stupid disguise, Mischelle.”


Mischelle: “I need your help, sister. Brooke needs your help.”


Cheryl: “Leave here Mischelle. I have nothing to say to you. I will keep my word and loan Brooke the money for college but it doesnt mean that I have to see you. Go!”


Mischelle: “Cheryl, I am exercising family law. Brooke needs your help.”


Cheryl looked at her sister and saw that same look in her eyes when they were young and moving through the city together at night. Cheryl attitude suddenly changed.


Cheryl: “What can I do?”


Mischelle: “Bring your medical kit. I know that you still have much of your equipment.”


Cheryl: “Yes, I do. Is she hurt?”


Mischelle: “Yes. She has been whipped severely. There are deep cuts along her ass and legs where they hit her.”


Cheryl: “Can you bring her here. It would be easier.”


Mischelle: “Yes. I will be right back.”


As she walked away, Mischelle turned to her sister and said: “Thank you.”


Mischelle walked into the bedroom and helped Brooke into the car. She quickly drove to her sisters house. Mischelle thanked God for Brookes mother. Their family had given up much to put her through medical school and Mischelle was always jealous. Thats why she wanted her sisters money and thats why she had so much of it.

Mischelle helped Brooke into the house and put her on a bed. Cheryl looked at her ass and legs but instead of the normal reaction that most people would have, Cheryl looked at her daughter and had already determined what to do. She was a true professional. Brooke didnt need stitches but Cheryl put several ointments on her and put special bandages over the cuts and taped them on. As the pain let up, Brooke fell asleep. Cheryl covered her up and the two women went to the kitchen and had a cup of coffee.

       Cheryl looked at Mischelle and for the first time since they were young, they were family. They were sisters.


Cheryl: “Do you know who did this?”


Mischelle was fairly calm as she said: “Yes. I used the old ways.”


Cheryl: “Good. Did you kill them?”


Mischelle: “No. It would have been too…messy…”


Cheryl: “I see. What did you do?”


Mischelle described in detail what she did and rather than being shocked, Cheryl just laughed.


Cheryl: “I am proud of you, sister. I didnt think you still had it in you. You always were more creative than the rest of us.”


Mischelle glanced at the stairs to the bedroom where Brooke was and said: “Please dont take this out on her. Shes a good kid and deserves to go to school. This is my fault.”


Cheryl was still fairly civil as she responded: “I am sure it is, Mischelle. Even when we were young, you were always getting into trouble.”


Mischelle: “The law is secure?”


Cheryl: “Yes. The request was valid. It is secure.”


Mischelle: “I will leave her with you.”


Cheryl: “I think that you should stay. She has bonded with you.”


Mischelle smiled and said: “I have an idea. I will be right back.”


Cheryl watched her sister leave and went to check on Brooke. She knew that Mischelle would be back soon. She had invoked family law and it must ALWAYS be respected. Despite all their hate toward each other, they were sisters and would always be family. Michelle took off for the mall and was hoping that she would be there.

Cheryl looked at her daughter and had to admire her beauty. She noticed the piercings on her pussy and let out a sigh. She didnt know whose idea that was. It was something that Mischelle would do but she had to admit to herself that she didnt know her own daughter either. Cheryl quickly checked Brookes bandages and left her to rest. It was a good hour later when Mischelle returned. She walked in with a young girl with her. The girl was small. She couldnt have been much over 5 feet tall and 100 lbs. Cheryl looked at her curiously. This tiny little person was certainly now threat but at the same time, she couldnt be much help either.


Michelle: “This is Amanda. Shes Brooke little puppy.”


Cheryl looked at them curiously. Amanda just scowled at Mischelle.


Amanda: “Puppy?”


Cheryl: “Puppy?


Mischelle: “Its a joke. Come one, Amanda. I think shell be glad to see you.”


Cheryl followed the two of them to Brookes room. Brooke wasnt really asleep. She was only resting. She turned and saw Amanda with her mother and Mischelle and smiled.


Brooke: “Amanda?”


Amanda hesitated and gave Brooke a shy look but still kept staring at her.


Amanda: “Your aunt said that you are hurt. Are we friends? Can I help?”


Brooke smiled and said: “We are friends. Come sit with me.”


Amanda walked over and sat next to Brooke and smiled. Mischelle nodded at Cheryl and indicated that they should leave. After the two women left, Amanda reached out and held Brookes hand.


Brooke: “Im glad youre here.”


Amanda: “Can I be your special friend? I want to…well…you know..”


Brooke smiled and said: “I would like that but its your turn next time.”


Amanda: “I have never done that. You probably wont like it.”


Brooke: “I will teach you, my little puppy.”


Amanda: “Why do you call me that?”


Brooke: “It is nothing. Im sorry.”


Amanda smiled and said: “Well, I guess I dont really care as long as we are friends. Do you want me to…you know…right now?”


Brooke: “Please ask my aunt to come here for a minute.”


Amanda brought Mischelle and they had a private conversation.


Brooke: “Mischelle, I want to play with Amanda but I need your permission.”


Mischelle: “You may cum if you wish to, dear as long as she is the one that makes you cum. You may not cum by yourself.”


Brooke smiled and said: “Thank you, Mischelle.”


Mischelle left the two of them alone and went down to talk with her sister. Brooke and Amanda continued what they started.


Amanda: "I will try and make you happy."


Brooke: "You already have, my little puppy."


Amanda smiled. It seemed a little wierd but at the same time it felt good to hear Brooke call her "puppy".


Amanda: "You are hurt but I will try."


Amanda smiled and crawled into bed with Brooke.


Brooke: "Please take your clothes off."


Amanda looked around with a worried look and said: "I don't know. What if you aunt catches us?"


Brooke: "She knows that we are special friends. She won't care"


Amanda smiled and took her clothes off. Brooke watched her as she stripped. Amanda was still that tiny little girl that Brooke first saw at the mall. She was a tiny girl with small tits but her ass looked delicious. Brooke knew firsthand how good Amanda tasted. Amanda looked at Brooke with her bandages on and hesitated.


Amanda: “I dont want to hurt you.”


Brooke lay carefully on her back with her knees up and spread. Brooke smiled as Amanda just stared at her pussy.


Brooke: “I expect you to please me like I did to you. I know you wont hurt me. Besides, if you do, Ill give you a spanking.”


Amanda smiled and hesitated for a couple seconds. She wanted to please Brooke but she didnt want a spanking. Brooke was her special friend so she leaned in with her tongue sticking out. Brooke chuckled.


Brooke: “You are so cute with your tongue sticking out like that.”


Amanda smiled and ran her tongue up and down Brookes pussy. Brooke closed her eyes and let out a moan. Amanda slowly slipped her tongue into Brookes pussy when she heard Brooke moan. She remembered how it felt for her when Brooke licked her pussy and she like pleasing her.


Brooke: “Work faster. Lick faster…harder. Suck on me while you move that tongue in and out of me.”


Amanda listened and was trying to do what she was told but soon Brooke was making no sense so she just continued what she was doing. For Brooke, There was the pleasure of Amandas tongue but there was also a little pain from her wounds. It was a strange combination of pain and pleasure. It was not pain like when they were whipping her. This was a mild pain. Brooke had no time to think about it. Amandas tongue was carrying her higher and higher to that magic point that she had been so hungry for and had been denied for so long.

Brooke reached up and had a death grip on the headboard of the bed as she spread her legs wider. Amanda glanced up at her as she kept licking and sucking on Brookes pussy. She was a little frightened at the thought of licking Brookes pussy. She was not gay but she did have a desire to please Brooke. She still looked at guys at work. Amanda was a little confused but gave it no more thought for now. Brooke was her focus right now. She was enjoying this as much as Brooke was. She knew who it felt and to give that kind of pleasure to Brooke meant a lot to her. It felt good.

Brooke began to breathe as if she was having an asthma attack. She arched her back and let out a scream of pleasure as wave after wave of the most intense orgasm poured over her body and soul. Amanda hesitated for only a heartbeat and was hoping that she wasnt hurting Brooke.

In the kitchen, Cheryl and Mischelle heard the scream. Cheryl began to stand up but Mischelle stopped her.


Cheryl: “I heard her screaming. Shouldnt we check on her?”


Mischelle: “No, sister. Have you been alone for so very long that you have forgotten what that kind of pleasure sounds like?”


Cheryl smiled and said: “Brooke is with that other girl. Are they…”together”? I had no idea that Brooke was like that.”


Mischelle: “Its ok, sister. Brooke is a good kid and Amanda seems to have attached herself to her. We met her at the clothing store in the mall and Brooke and she had a little moment together in the changing room. Shes been following Brooke around like a puppy since then. I saw Brooke glancing at her now and then so I brought her here and hoped that she could help Brooke.”


Cheryl: “I dont know how much shes helping Brooke but they seem to be enjoying each other. Those two had better not pull those bandages or those stitches out or I will whip them both.”


Mischelle: “Cheryl, I am sorry. I vowed to protect her and I failed.”


Cheryl: “I dont want to see anyone hurt but I do not know her. I havent seen her in thirteen years. She is more like a niece to me than a daughter. You are still a better mother than that bitch of a step-mother that she had.”


Mischelle: “Her desire to go to college is genuine. Please lend her the money for school.”


Cheryl: “I will lend her the money for her sake and not for yours. You have exercised family law and thats the only reason that you are still in this house, Mischelle.”


Mischelle: “I remember those days. They were dark. You were the best of our family. I am glad that one of us was able to make a better life for themselves. Brooke has that chance too. Thank you for helping.”


Cheryl: “I remember too. I have worked hard to get where I am but my roots run deep.”


Back in the bedroom, Amanda kept licking and sucking as hard as she could. She kept doing the same things that she knew felt good for her as Brooke screamed with pleasure and suddenly passed out. Amanda stopped and crawled up to her and touched her face.


Amanda: “Brooke. Brooke…? Are you Ok?”


Brooke slowly opened her eyes and saw Amanda smiling down at her. She reached up and pulled Amanda to her and gave her a long and passionate kiss. She could taste herself as their tongues swirled around each other. Amanda jerked a little again but quickly returned the kiss. As they broke the kiss, Brooke smiled and gave Amanda a quick kiss before Amanda relaxed and lay down next to her.


Brooke: “Lay with me, my little puppy.”


Amanda didnt give the word “puppy” a thought anymore. She lay down in front of Brooke as Brookes arms wrapped around her and held her.


Amanda: “I will please you as much as you wish.”


Brooke smiled and said: “Yes, you will. If youre good, I will return the favor.”


Most people would be hurt but Amanda had spent her life without being close to anyone like this. She had a couple friends but had never been close to anyone. She liked some of the boys in school but they would never pay any attention to her at all. She still didnt look at girls like that but she liked Brooke. Brooke was her special friend.


Amanda smiled and said: “Thank you.”


The two of them just lay in each others arms for a few minutes before Brooke decides to play a little bit. She slid her hand down Amandas stomach pausing a little while to play with her tits. Brooke pinched and twisted Amandas nipples for a minute before continuing her journey. Brookes hand moved down and gently rubbed over Amandas pussy. Brooke smiled as Amanda mewed and spread her legs a little. As Brooke kept playing with Amandas pussy, she got wetter and wetter. Amanda was lost in Brookes touch as she was being carried along through a world of pleasure.


Brooke: “Do you like that, my puppy?”


Amanda: “Mmm…uh huh…mm…”


Brooke slipped her fingers into Amandas now wet cunt and began to finger fuck her. Amanda let out some groaning noises and began to hump against Brookes fingers. As Amanda was getting close to the end, Brooke pulled her hand away. Amanda let out a whine of disappointment as she kept humping the air.


Amanda: “Please dont stop.”


Brooke: “Maybe later if youre a good puppy.”


Amanda: “Please?”


Brooke: “Not now. Lets just lay quietly for a while. My ass and legs kind of hurt.”


Amanda: “Oh, Im sorry. I forgot.”


Amanda snuggled back into Brooke and pulled her arms around herself. She was still horny and wet but felt guilty that she forgot that Brooke was still hurt.


Cheryl: “Mischelle, Do you think those two that did this stayed the night at Collettes house?”


Mischelle laughed and said: “I hope so. I told the women that they wanted to be left alone and I tied them up well enough. They wont get loose by themselves.”


Cheryl: “That guys nuts wont survive the night. Her tits might but that high voltage charge will destroy some of her nerve endings in her cunt. Even at amperage that low, the voltage will still do damage over a long period of time.”


Mischelle: “I hope her cunt is completely numb! A little pain can be fun but those two are warped.”


Cheryl: “If they give you any trouble, let me know. I still have connections.”


Mischelle smiled and said: “I do too, sister. Cheryl…?”


Cheryl: “What?”


Mischelle: “We have all been proud of you. You have given our whole family something that we didnt deserve…respect. Thank you.”


Cheryl let Mischelle stay the night. Normally she wouldnt have let her but this was a special circumstance. This “family law” of theirs went back generations in their family and meant more than just the words that were spoken. It was only used for the survival of the family. Cheryl knew that despite Brookes attitude and circumstances, she was intelligent and had a true chance of making something of herself. Cheryl had worked her ass off to get through medical school but she was still a product of her past and knew how hard it was to crawl out of the sewer that their family used to call home.

The next morning, Collette checked in on her guests and found them just as Mischelle left them. They were hog tied on the floor and still wiggling around trying to scream through their gags. As she untied them, she gave Mischelle some more thought. That woman was more than she let on. It would take a very strong woman to take these two down. Collette knew that these two were a little weird but when she saw Brooke last night, she decided to keep her distance from this couple.

The two quickly untied the nylons from their various body parts. The batteries on the belt had gone dead after about four hours but at the maximum setting, Cheryl was right. The womans cunt was completely numb. Her tits were a deep purple in color and the guys nuts were almost black from the lack of blood. The couple left and Collette never saw them again. They had many thoughts of revenge on Mischelle but after their new physical troubles, they lost the stomach for it.

When the guy untied his nuts, an infection set in and he had to have them cut off. They would have fallen off anyway. The womans tits survived and with a little surgery, they looked normal again but her pussy and cunt were permanently numb. She could feel nothing. In a single night, Mischelle had transformed this worthless couple in to productive members of society. She had unknowingly stopped many more people from being seriously hurt. Sometimes the old ways are the best.

Amanda stayed with Brooke the whole night. She was almost eighteen and she let her parents know where she was. They had pretty much let her do what she wanted. She was almost old enough anyway. They also knew Cheryl. The whole community knew her. She had been a doctor in their town for many years and no one knew of her past.

Amanda woke first but kept still and quiet. She still like guys but there was something about Brooke that drew Amanda to her. She closed her eyes and felt safe and happy in her arms. Soon everyone was awake. Mischelle had to give Brooke a sponge bath. Cheryl didnt want her in the shower yet. With the exception of gentle cleaning to prevent infection, Brookes cuts had to stay dry. Cheryl showed Mischelle how to clean them. Amanda was a little disappointed that she could help but it was not her decision. Amanda had some coffee with Cheryl while Mischelle cleaned Brooke up and changed her bandages.


Cheryl: “Amanda, do you love Mischelle?”


Cheryl was not one to beat around the bush. You didnt survive in the city by being “nice”.


Amanda: “Love? I dont know. Brooke has shown me things that I never knew existed. I want to be with her. I want to make her happy.”


Cheryl: “What about your happiness. Does she want you to be happy too?”


Amanda: “I dont know. I think so. She is good to me.”


Cheryl went back to her coffee. She would have a talk with Brooke. This little runt of a girl was no real concern to her but after being a doctor for fifty years, Cheryl had developed an honest desire to help people and Amanda seemed to be a good kid.

It was about a half hour later when Mischelle and Brooke came down. Cheryl checked Brooke out briefly to make sure Mischelle had put her bandages on correctly before she made breakfast. When Brooke offered to help, Cheryl had a little talk with her.


Cheryl: “Brooke, that little girl over there truly likes you.”


Brooke smiled and said: “I like her too. Shes fun to have around.”


Cheryl: “Brooke, be careful. You are quite capable of hurting her just as much as you were hurt yesterday. It is not physical but the pain would be just as great. What are your intentions? You will be going off to college and leaving her behind. I hope that you both understand this.”


Brooke looked at Amanda. She hadnt thought of that. She didnt want to leave Amanda behind. She had no idea whether it was love or not but she still wanted Amanda around. Maybe it really was like having a puppy. She had an idea.


Brooke: “Amanda, you just got out of high school. Were you going to college?”


Amanda: “I dont know. Probably. I have already qualified for some grants and I could work it out. Why?”


Mischelle looked at her sister suspiciously. She knew that Cheryl was up to something.


Brooke: “I am going to the college in Chicago this fall. We could go there together.”


Amandas eyes lit up as she replied: “That would be great! I would like that. I dont really have any friends and you are my special friend.”


Brooke looked at Amanda like she had just given her a treat or something. During breakfast, the four of them worked out their visit to the school and when to meet with the counselors to figure out a schedule for the two of them. Amandas parents went along and were glad for Brooke. Amanda had no friends and she had never shown any interest in being away from her family before. They wanted her to go to college but Amanda equated it with going to prison and being totally alone. Brooke truly liked Amanda but even she didnt understand their friendship. Brooke looked at Amanda and smiled. Whats not to like?

Mischelle told Cheryl that she had an errand to run and left for a couple of hours. She returned about noon and helped her sister make lunch for everyone.


Cheryl: “Where did you go?”


Mischelle: “I had to get that belt back. I put a lot of work into it and I didnt want them to steel it or destroy it.”


Cheryl: “I may have gone to college but you gave yourself and education that is just as valuable. Just because you dont have a piece of paper on the wall doesnt make you any less educated. Always remember that, Mischelle.”


Brooke: “You went to college, mom?”


Mischelle chuckled and said: “Brooke, Your mother is a doctor. She worked hard and the whole family is proud of her. I needed her help to help you.”


Brooke was going to say something until Cheryl interrupted: “Brooke, dont let Mischelle fool you. She gave herself an education that is just as valuable.”


Brooke: “What?”


Cheryl: “Mischelle spent years in the library studying hard and learning. How do you think she built that belt that she is so proud of?”


Brooke just looked at her aunt with new eyes.


Amanda: “What belt?”


Mischelle winked at Brooke.


Brooke smiled and said: “Ill show it to you another time.”


It was about two weeks later when Cheryl told Brooke that she could take a normal shower and that her cuts were healing nicely. The few stitches that she had were already beginning to fall out on their own. Amanda was there almost every night since she was now eighteen. Her parents wouldnt have prevented her from visiting Brooke anyway.

It was that first morning that Brooke told Amanda that she had a surprise for her. Amanda had been giving Brooke special attention the entire time but Brooke was enjoying teasing Amanda too much to let her cum. Mischelle had let Brooke do what she wanted since that night and was concerned about college. Brooke still belonged to Mischelle.

Brooke had Amanda strip and follow her to the bathroom. Brooke kept a robe on. She was not shy but it was a matter on control. It showed Amanda that Brooke was in control. Amanda followed Brooke to the bathroom and waited while Brooke turned the shower on and waited for it to get to a nice warm temperature.


Brooke: “Get in the shower, Amanda.”


Amanda stepped into the shower but Brooke told her to get on her hands and knees.


Brooke: “No, Amanda. I want you on your hands and knees.”


Amanda dropped to her hands and knees and said: “Ok.”


Brooke smiled. Amanda didnt even ask why. Brooke turned the shower pressure down a bit and began to soap her up. Brooke ran her soapy hands over her back and let the soap run down her arms and legs. Amanda just closed her eyes and enjoyed Brookes hands as they wandered over her body. Brooke watched Amanda carefully as she soaped her up. She was not a particularly attractive girl but Brooke was attracted to her anyway. Brooke ran her hands down each arm, across her back and down each. She washed her all the way to her feet but was avoiding those areas that would bring them both pleasure. Brooke kept thinking. Maybe it was the suduction. She rubbed her hands around Amanda's neck an over her chest. Amanda let out a mewing sound as Brooke rubbed a LOT of soap over and around her little tits. She pinched her nipples a little before continuing down her stomach. Brooke's hands moved all over her ass and around her hips for a couple minutes before moving in to the area's that both women wanted. Brooke smiled in conquest as Amanda arched her back and grunted. Brooke moved back and ran her hands down Amanda's ass crack and over her pussy. Amanda arched her back again and tried to wiggle against Brooke's hand.


Brooke: "Be still my little puppy or I won't be able to clean you properly."


Amanda: "Ok."


Brooke was having no troubles but now Amanda was. She was getting very horny and it took a mountain of will power to stay still and not move. Brooke knew very well what it was like as she ran her hand uop and down from Amanda's back all the way down her ass crack to her stomach while spending a lot of time "cleaning" her pussy.

Amanda was still thinking about the word “puppy” but she had never been happier since she met Brooke. She was totally lost in Brookes touch. Her hands were like magic. They lifted her to a world that she never knew existed. Amanda couldnt take it any longer. She pushed her ass back and began to hump against Brookes hand again. Brooke just smiled and she shoved her fingers into Amandas cunt and began to fuck her with them. Brooke took her other hand and began to rub her clit. Amanda was so close already that it took only about a minute until she let out a groan of pleasure and would have fallen down in the shower if Brooke hadnt caught her. Brooke smiled. It felt good to give someone else pleasure like that. She didnt like those four old women but she felt good about Amanda.


Brooke: “Stand up. I have a job for you. Youre going to wash me off now.”


Amanda looked up at her and smiled a happy smile and said: “Ok.”


Amanda slowly stood up as Brooke climbed into the shower. Brooke pulled her in close and began to kiss her as the warm water gently sprayed over them. Amanda still wasnt sure about her feelings toward girls but she liked Brooke and began to kiss her back. Amanda put her arms around Brooke and felt her breasts press against her own. Amanda moved around a little as their hips pressed against each other. Brooke felt Amanda kiss her back and for a moment she lost herself in the kiss. She thought about what her mother told her about hurting Amanda. It was at this moment that she realized that she cared about her and wouldnt hurt her. Brooke almost laughed. She was very beautiful and could have any guy that she wanted. She had no interest in guys and most girls were attracted to her also and she cared about this tiny little girl who was by definition, very plain looking. What was it about her?

Soon they separated and Amanda began to wash Brooke off. Brooke just stood there and spread her arms and legs slightly as Amanda began to soap her up.


Amanda: “Close your eyes.”


Brooke closed her eyes as Amandas hands gently caressed her face with soap. As her hands moved down her neck, Brooke kept her eyes closed. For some reason, it seemed wrong to watch. The feel of Amanda's hands were hypnotising. Those hands worked their way down each arm and settled on each hand. Amanda held each of Brooke's hands while caressing then with her other hand full of soap. Amanda slipped her fingers inside of Brooke's fingers and rubbed her soapy hand back up her arm. She let go of Brooke's hand and worked her way down Brooke's other arm. Amanda was washing Brookes hands and staring at her tits. They were inches from her face.

After Amanda worked her way back up Brookes arms, she gently ran her soapy hands down the front of her neck and over the top of her tits. Amandas hands rubbed their way around Brookes tits in circles and settled on her nipples. She lightly pinched her nipples with her soapy hands. She smiled as Brooke let out a moan. She had to get her nipples clean too. Amanda spent a long time on Brookes tits to make sure they were nice and clean before she moved her hands down her stomach. She rubbed her hands around her hips and lightly brushed over her pubic hair without touching her skin. Brooke thrust her hips out but Amanda just moved along with her. She didnt say anything. For some reason it didnt seem right for her to tell Brooke what to do. Amanda rubbed her way up and down each leg stopping short of her cunt each time.

Amanda moved back to the area that she had been staring at. She had to kneel to wash Brookes legs and her pussy was right in front of her face. Amanda did the same thing that Brooke had just done on her. She ran her hand from her pussy all the way down and back up her ass, making sure that everything was nice and clean. Amanda smiled. It took a few times to make sure. Finally she slipped her fingers into Brooke cunt and used her thumb on her clit. Brooke let out a loud moan of pleasure and put her arms on Amandas shoulders for support. Since Mischelle had claimed Brooke as her own, Brooke hadnt been allowed to cum unless someone else was responsible. It was so very frustrating.

It was only 30 seconds later when Brooke let out a screaming moan and fell forward. She was unable to stand and fell on top of Amanda. Amanda fell and let out a loud grunt as Brookes weight fell on her. Brooke wiggled around but was still in her world of lust as she was slowly coming back to the real world. Amanda was trying to wiggle out  from underneath her.


Amanda grunted: “Brooke. Get up. Get off me.”


Brooke: “MMMmm…huh?”


Finally Amanda managed to squirm out from underneath Brooke and was lying beside her. Brooke opened her eyes and was looking into Amandas green eyes. She was still not thinking clearly as Amanda leaned in and kissed Brooke. Brooke opened her mouth and let Amandas tongue swirl around her own. It was about two seconds later when she responded and slipped her own tongue into Amandas mouth. It was kind of silly but the two women lay in the shower in each others arms for a good five minutes before getting out.

They spent a good hour drying each other off and doing their hair. It was not sexual but it was a very sensual thing for them. It finalized a bond between them that had been growing. They went to the bedroom that Brooke had been staying in to get dressed.


Brooke: “Wait there, my little puppy.”


Amanda just smiled and said: “ok.”


Amanda stood there naked as she watched Brooke get dressed. It was only a month ago that she was have been mortified to let Brooke see her like this but now it felt normal on some level that she didnt understand. She patiently waited as she watched Brooke get dressed.


Brooke: “Do you like what you see little puppy?”


Amanda turned red with embarrassment and said: “..yes.”


Brooke smiled and said: “Me too.”


Amanda was still red faced but she smiled. When Brooke finished getting dressed, she took Amandas hand and pulled her over to the bed. Brooke wanted to try something. She gently pushed Amanda onto the bed and lay her on her back.


Brooke: “Will you do me a favor? It would make me very happy.”


Amanda was confused but she trusted Brooke.


Amanda: “Ok.”


Brooke: “I want you to play with yourself. I want to watch you.”


Amanda looked at Brooke and said: “I dont know if I can do that. Please…?”


Brooke smiled at Amanda with the most trusting smile and said: “Please? It is just you and me and we have seen each other many times. It would mean a lot to watch you.”


Amanda didnt say anything. She spread her legs, reached down and began to run her hand over her pussy. She raised her knees and spread them wide. Her fingers soon slipped into her now very wet cunt. Brooke watched and smiled. It would seem that Amanda was hers totally. It was originally a seduction of entertainment but things have changed. Brooke almost reached down to her own pussy but it was more important for Amanda to be alone in this. Brooke wanted to establish control.

Amandas fingers moved in and out of her cunt with squishing noises as she lay back with her eyes closed. Just as she was about to cum, Brooke grabbed her hand and yelled: “STOP!”


Amanda moaned and pleaded: “Please, let me finish?”


Brooke: “No, dear. Lets get you dressed.”


Brooke grabbed her hand and pulled her off the bed and to the dresser. Amanda waddled a little and was trying to rub her thighs together but Brooke scolded her.


Brooke: “Amanda! Stop doing that. You look silly.”


Amanda: “Ok.”


It took a lot of effort but Amanda walked straight and stood there quietly as Brooke dressed her. She left her underwear off like she was always told to do by Mischelle.


Amanda: “shouldnt I wear underwear?”


Brooke: “No, Amanda. Neither of us will wear underwear anymore.”


Amanda: “Ok. Why didnt you let me finish….you know…on the bed?”


Brooke: “Because I like you to be horny all the time. I think its fun.”


Amanda: “Oh. Ok, but its hard. I want to finish.”


Brooke kissed Amanda briefly and said: “I know but youll get used to it. It will make things much better for you. Youll see.”


Amanda: “Ok.”


Brooke: “You must promise not to do that unless I say so. I need to help you and to watch.”


Amanda looked confused and said: “Why cant I?”


Brooke: “We are special friends. It is something that we share. It would be selfish to do that without me there.”


Amanda: “Ok. It will be so hard but you are my special friend and I want to be with you.”


Brooke: “Good. Lets go. We are going to the school today to sign up. I am looking forward to it.”


Brooke and Amanda went downstairs to have breakfast and Brooke noticed that Amanda was still walking funny.


Brooke: “Amanda! Stop walking like that.”


Amanda: “Its so hard. I still want to finish but I will try.”


Brooke smiled and said: “I know but you must try. Everyone will be staring at you like that.”


That got to Amanda. She was still a basically a shy person and the idea of people staring at her still frightened her. She walked straight after that. She was still horny as hell but her fear got the best of her. Brooke saw the small war within her and was enjoying it. She made a mental note to talk with Mischelle about Amanda.

The two women sat down for breakfast and the four of them ate rather quietly. After They all ate and cleaned up, the four women hopped into the car and drove off to the campus to register Brooke and Amanda. The campus was a good 50 miles away but it was all interstate driving and they made good time. Brooke decided to keep herself occupied during the trip….














Teasing Part 4




Cheryl knew exactly where she was going so she drove to the campus. Mischelle was in the front seat with Brooke and Amanda in the back. Brooke kept looking at Amanda and wondered what it was about this little mouse of a girl that made her want to keep her around. Amanda was on the plane side and her tits were a little small. IN fact, her whole body was small. The girl couldnt have been 100 pounds dripping wet and was only a inch or two above 5 Ft tall. Amanda had never been out of town and was watching the scenery as they drove. Brooke hadnt been out much either but she had something else in mind to occupy herself.

Brooke slowly reached over and began to rub Amandas thigh. Amanda let out a squeak but was quiet when she remembered that they werent alone. Brooke smiled as she watched Amanda squirm around and yet try her best to remain quiet and still. Mischelle and Cheryl were not talking very much so the ride was relatively quiet.

Brookes hand ran up and down Amandas thigh and finally up and down her crotch a couple of times on her way to the other thigh. Amanda had her eyes closed and was breathing heavy. She was doing a pretty good job of staying quiet. Brooke moved her hand back to Amandas crotch and rubbed up and down for several minutes.


Brooke leaned over and whispered into Amandas ear: “Do you want me to stop?”


Amanda shook her head no and then nodded yes. This confusion of signals went on for a good minute as Brooke chuckled.


Brooke whispered: “You seem confused. I will just continue. When you make up your mind, let me know. Until then, I will keep playing.”


Amanda let out a couple of heavy breaths but said nothing as Brooke continued her little assault. Her hand rubbed harder but still slowly. She smiled as she felt Amandas crotch getting wet through her jeans. Brooke gently and quietly unhooked Amandas belt and jeans. She slipped her hand under the front of her jeans and continued to rub Amandas very wet pussy. Amanda finally surrendered. She leaned back and closed her eyes as she spread her legs. Brooke wanted to pinch her nipples a little but her mother might have seen her in the mirror so she gave up on that idea. Brooke pulled her hand out and as Amanda opened her eyes in disappointment, She watched as Brooke slowly licked her fingers clean of Amandas ample supply of pussy juice.


Brooke whispered: “You taste good my little puppy.”


Amanda let out a soft groan as Brooke slid her hand back down her pants.


Brooke whispered: “Do you want to finish?”


Amanda nodded her head.


Brooke: “You will owe me one.”


Amanda nodded her head. She would have agreed to anything at this point. Brooke slid her fingers into Amandas cunt and began to work them like an expert. It was only two minutes later when Amanda let out a squeak as she shuddered as if she was having a seizure. She couldnt remain quiet any longer. Amanda let out a loud groan of pleasure as Brookes fingers worked their magic. After Amanda began to settle down a bit, Brooke pulled her hand out of Amandas pants and when Amanda opened her eyes, she saw that Brooke was once again licking her fingers clean. Amanda just sat back breathing heavy and she slowly came back to earth.


Brooke whispered: “That was fun. You still owe me one, though.”


Amanda just nodded as she began to hook her pants back up. Brooke smiled as she looked out the window. It was fun but there was only one problem.


Mischelle: “Are you two quite finished back there!?”


Both women jumped and turned red. Brooke never even saw Mischelle look back and they were being so quiet that it was impossible for anyone to hear them. They both just looked at Mischelle stupidly as she turned around.


Mischelle: “Dont ever think that I am stupid, Brooke.”


Amanda: “But…but…”


Mischelle: “Amanda, I will excuse you this once. You are new but Brooke, you are another matter. I will take care of you later. You two behave yourselves for the rest of this trip.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Amanda wasnt sure how to answer so she just said: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Cheryl just laughed. It would seem that her daughter was a real slut and she had already trapped poor Amanda in her web of sexual disgrace. She gave Mischelle a dirty look but said nothing.


Mischelle: “Dont worry, Cheryl. They will get a lesson in behavior later. Do you hear me, Brooke? You still belong to me. I gave you certain freedoms but I expect you to use digression and behave yourself.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Mischelle: “I will discuss it further with you two later.”


Brooke/Amanda: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Cheryl: “Mischelle, I sincerely hope that you will take care of this!”


Mischelle: “Yes, sister. I will.”


Cheryl: “Good!”


Amanda looked at Brooke with a little fear in her eyes but Brooke just winked at her and smiled. It made Amanda relax a little bit. She was aware of how Mischelle would punish Brooke and she didnt want to be punished. It wasnt really her fault or was it? She could have told Brooke to stop and she would have listened but she told her to continue so it was partially her fault too. In truth, Brooke was a afraid too. Mischelles punishments were always bad and since she was supposed to be well trained by now, Brooke knew her punishment would be worse this time.

The two women were quite the rest of the trip. Despite Brooke winking at her, Amanda was still afraid. Brooke was doing a good job of hiding it but she was afraid too. It was about a half hour later when they arrived at the university. School didnt start for another month yet so things were fairly quiet. The four of them went into the main office and spent a good four hours setting things up for the two women. As they walked to the main office, Brooke giggled. Amandas pants were still a little wet. Amanda looked down and turned red but said nothing.

Brooke signed up for Electronics and Math while Amanda enrolled in Business Management and Economics. Both were in a four year program. There was a lot of paperwork and a lot of money that changed hands but Brookes mother had no troubles with it. Brooke was slowly realizing how intelligent her mother really was. Amandas parents had already set up her loans and grants so she was all set too. They had dorms but Cheryl insisted on the apartment housing that the university had. They were crude two bedroom apartments that were set up for four students but Cheryl paid them enough so only Brooke and Amanda were the only two in one apartment.

As they were walking out to the car, Mischelle saw Brooke walk over to her mother.


Brooke: “Mom, thank you for helping me. I never would have gone anywhere in my life without your help. I will work hard and I will always be grateful. If I can ever do anything for you, let me know. I will be happy to help in any way that I can.”


Cheryl looked at her daughter with a confused look as Brooke just smiled at her. It was an awkward moment for both of them.


It was completely against Brookes nature but she was sincere and everyone knew it. Amanda was a little confused. It seemed perfectly natural to her but she didnt really know anything about this familys past. Amanda wasnt even that close to her own family. Until she met Brooke, Amanda wasnt close to anyone. She was so alone but now she was happy as she stood next to Brooke. Mischelle watched with interest but stayed quiet. Brooke gave her mother another quick smile and continued to walk to the car.


Cheryl: “Brooke. Wait.”


Brooke turned and saw her mother facing her with her arms slightly spread.”


Brooke had never had any relationship with her mother before. To Brooke, her mother was a bitch that abandoned her to her step mother who was downright evil. Brooke smiled and ran into her arms And almost cried as their hug lasted a good minute before they broke. Brooke looked up at her mother with tears in her eyes as her mother softened a little bit.


Cheryl: “I will hold you to that promise, Brooke. I expect you to work hard!”


Mischelle: “Dont worry, sister. We will both make sure she works hard.”


They got back into the car and drove home with no further problems. Brooke and Amanda were both afraid. They had punishments coming. Brooke knew that her punishment would be much worse than Amandas. In fact Brooke was sure that Amanda would be punished at all. Mischelle had no real claim on her. She only owned Brooke. They arrived at Cheryls house about an hour later.


Mischelle: “Thank you Cheryl. Family law has been satisfied and we will leave.”


Cheryl: “Wait! Mischelle, I would like reports on their progress occasionally. You are welcome here.”


Mischelle smiled and said: “Thank you, sister. Between the two of us, I think they will be alright. I like my coffee black.”


Cheryl scowled at Mischelle and said: “Dont push it, Mischelle.”


Mischelle: “Sorry. Come on girls. Lets get you home.”


Cheryl smiled as Mischelle gave her house one last look. Both women knew that Cheryl was simply teasing. She was proud of her daughter. She would be another one of their family that crawled out of the dark part of the city. Mischelle did too but she still carried it with her where Brooke would leave it behind. Cheryl would always have it in her also although it was buried deep.

The three women walked into the house and Brooke immediately stripped. It was always a standing order. Amanda looked at Brooke for a minute as they went to the kitchen. She was staring at her as and pussy.


Mischelle: “What is it, Amanda? You look troubled or do you simply like staring at Brooke?”


Amanda turned red and said: “Im sorry but I was wondering about the rings on her…well…you know.”


Mischelle chuckled and said: “Brooke, sit up on the table here and spread your legs.”


Mischelle brought Amanda around and they both sat down and began to examine Brookes pussy as if she wasnt even there. Mischelle had Amanda play with them and pull on them a little. She twisted them and pulled on them some more. Brooke didnt speak but she leaned back and began to moan as she began to get wet. Amanda stopped and just stared at her pussy for a few seconds and looked up at Mischelle.


Mischelle: “Dont worry, Amanda. Its not your fault. Brooke is a true slut. She lives to cum. You on the other hand seem to have more control although in the car you were completely under Brookes spell.”


Amanda: “Im sorry. Brooke, did it hurt when you got pierced?”


Mischelle scowled at Brooke and answered: “Yes, Amanda, it did but she had no choice. I wanted her pierced.”


Amanda: “I dont understand. You OWN her?”


Mischelle: “Yes. She is mine, arent you, Brooke?”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Amanda: “Do you own me too? Does she own me?”


Mischelle held Amandas hand and said: “No, dear. No one owns you. Let me ask you this. Why are you here? Why do you follow Brooke around?”


Amanda turned red and said: “I dont know. Brooke is the only person that has ever been nice to me. She is my special friend.”


Mischelle decided to push it.


Mischelle: “Brooke, leave the room. Go up to your bedroom and stand in a corner with your nose against the corner of the walls.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Amanda watched Brooke leave and asked: “Why did you make her leave? Are you going to punish me, now?”


Mischelle: “No, dear. I am not. It is not my place to punish you. You have been following Brooke since that first day in the mall dressing room. Why?”


Amanda: “I have never had anyone make me feel good like that.”


Mischelle: “There are many others that could make you feel good. Why, Brooke?”


Amanda: “She is very pretty and I am not. I am proud to have her as my special friend.”


Mischelle: “Amanda, there are many things that define “pretty”. I have a suggestion. Ask Brooke why she likes having you around. She IS very pretty and very sexy. She could have almost anyone that she wants. Why you?”


Amanda was confused and said: “I dont know. She says that I am her little puppy. What does that mean?”


Mischelle knew but she said: “Go ask Brooke.”


Amanda walked upstairs and saw Brooke standing with her nose against the corner. She walked in and sat on the bed.


Amanda: “Please sit next to me. I want to ask you something.”


Brooke: “I cant. I must stay like this until Mischelle says that I can leave this corner but I can still talk with you. Is something wrong?”


Amanda: “Brooke, why do you let me hang around? You could have anyone you want. You are very pretty. Why do you let me hang around?”


Brooke: “I like having you as a special friend.”


Amanda: “Do you have other special friends?”


Brooke: “No. If we go to college, we both might meat other special friends. Would that bother you?”


Amanda: “I dont know. I didnt know that you could have more than one special friend. Doesnt special mean only one? How can more than one thing be special?”


Brooke: “You will always be special to me. Both Mischelle and Cheryl are both special to me. It is not like us but they are both special to me as opposed to some of my high school friends. They are just friends. Does that make any sense?”


Amanda: “You could have anyone you want. You are very pretty and very sexy. I am not pretty or sexy. Why would you ever let me be your special friend?”


Brooke: “I was with you in the changing room originally because Mischelle ordered me to. When I saw you following me, I wanted to meet you again but I had to wait until Mischelle let me. I am not sure why I want to be with you. I just do.”


Amanda: “Why do you call me “puppy”? I know you tried to tell me before but I still dont quite understand. You say Mischelle owns you. Do you own me? Does Mischelle own me? She says that she doesnt…”


Brooke: “If Mischelle says that she doesnt, then she doesnt. She owns me because…well, I cant tell you. You will have to ask her.”


Amanda: “Do you mind being owned by her? Arent you free?”


Brooke: “Mischelle is good to me. If it wasnt for her, I wouldnt be going to college and I wouldnt have met you.”


Amanda: “…but do you mind it?”


Brooke: “No.”


Amanda: “Do you own me?”


Brooke: “No. Mischelle doesnt either.”


Amanda: “Thats what she said. So I have more rights than you do?”


Brooke: “Thats up to Mischelle. If she tells me to do something then I do it. If she tells me to listen to you, then I must.”


Amanda: “It sounds confusing.”


Brooke: “Actually, its very simple. I belong to Mischelle. I do what she tells me. You belong to no one. You may do as you please.”


Amanda: “What if I want to leave? I could, you know and you could do nothing about it.”


Brooke: “Please stay.”


Amanda: “I will give it some thought. I dont know if I want to be with someone that is owned but someone else.”


Brooke was a little afraid. She never gave it a thought that Amanda might want to leave and not see her again. She had no real friends.


Brooke still had her nose against the corner as Amanda crept up behind her. She got down on her knees and looked up at Brookes pussy. Amanda reached up and began to gently play with the rings on Brookes pussy. At first, Brooke jerked a little and let out a grunt but stayed with her nose against the corner. Amanda smiled as she kept pulling and twisting on the rings. Brooke was getting wet so Amanda rubbed her hand up and down her pussy. After a few minutes, Amanda stopped and sat back.


Brooke: “Why did you stop?”


Amanda ignored her question and said: “Why did you take you clothes off when you can into the house?”


Brooke: “I have standing orders to be naked in the house at all times unless Mischelle tells me otherwise.”


Amanda: “Are there any other orders?”


Brooke: “Yes but I am not allowed to say.”


Amanda began to play with Brooke again. She pulled and twisted the rings again until Brooke had her juices running down her legs. She began to hump herself against the air as Amanda pulled her hand away.


Amanda: “You seem to be enjoying this.”


Brooke moaned: “Oh…yes!”


Amanda: “Why dont you finish. Im getting tired.”


Brooke reached down and shoved her fingers up her cunt and fucked herself until she was just about to cum and then pulled her hand away. She let out a groan of frustration as she stood there.


Amanda: “Brooke, youre so close. Go ahead and finish.”


Brooke pouted: “I cant. I am not allowed to.”


Amanda: “What if I made you cum?”


Brooke wanted to beg but Mischelle told her that she was not allowed to ask. She could only cum if they made her cum. She had already broken the rule by begging but she couldnt risk it again. Brooke just moaned.


Amanda: “I am not sure what that means but if youre not allowed to, I guess I will have to respect Mischelles wishes but I still want to play.”


Amanda reached up and shoved her fingers back up Brookes cunt and began to slowly fuck her with them. Brooke moaned and humped against Amandas hand. As Brooke got close, Amanda pulled her hand away. She reached up and began to play with Brookes tits. She pinched her nipples and squeezed them hard. She gripped her nipples and shook them around. Brooke just kept moaning and humping the air. This went on for another five minutes until Amanda stopped and sat back.


Amanda: “Wait here. Ill be right back.”


Brooke just moaned and kept humping against nothing. Amanda went back downstairs and asked Mischelle for some help with an idea. Mischelle laughed and was happy to oblige. Mischelle followed Amanda up to the bedroom where Brooke was. She wanted to watch.

Amanda had a coffee cup and some string. She tied the coffee cup to Brooke cunt rings and let it hang down about a foot. It wasnt really that heavy but it still stretched her pussy lips out quite a bit. Brooke let out a groan as she kept humping. The only difference now was that the coffee cup was swaying back and forth in rhythm with her hips.


Mischelle: “How does that feel, Brooke? You look pretty funny like that. Does it hurt?”


Brooke whined: “Yes..it hurts.”


Mischelle: “Do you want it off?”


Mischelle had no intention of taking it off. She just wanted to see what Brooke would say.


Brooke: “Please…yes…no..”


Amanda: “Mischelle? What does that mean?”


Mischelle: “I dont know, Amanda. She seems confused. Well just let it on her until she makes up her mind. She seems to be enjoying herself with it.”


Amanda giggled and said: “She sure does.”


Mischelle: “Would you like some coffee? We can sit and watch the show.”


Amanda: “Ok. Ill go get some.”


Mischelle: “Thank you, Amanda.”


As Amanda ran off, Mischelle said to Brooke: “Shes a real treasure. I would never have thought of this.”


The cup kept swaying back and forth as Brooke kept humping.


Mischelle: “The rule still applies, Brooke. You will NOT ask her to make you cum but if she decides on her own, that is fine. Is that clear!?”


Brooke groaned: “Uh huh..yes…Mischelle…oh god!”


Mischelle: “Good. You look so funny like that. You cup is swinging back and forth quite a bit.”


Amanda walked into the room with two cups of coffee. They sat down on the bed together and just watched Brooke as she wiggled her ass around trying to get the coffee cup to make her cum. It did hurt but it felt good at the same time. Amanda just stared as Mischelle chuckled at Brooke.


Amanda: “Will you punish us?”


Mischelle: “I would never punish you, Amanda. I have no right to. Brooke, on the other hand, was going to get punished for what she did in the back seat. It was not appropriate and she didnt have permission to tease you.”


Amanda: “Was..? Shes not going to be punished?”


Mischelle: “No…Brooke! Stop that wiggling around and listen to me!!”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Amanda and Mischelle watched as Brooke made a monumental effort to stand still as the cup was still swaying a little even though she was still. Mischelle waited until the cup was still before she continued.


Mischelle: “Brooke, I was going to punish you severely for what you did. I did not want your mother to see you do anything like that. She is already aware of how much of a slut that you are and I dont want her to stop paying for your college.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle. Im sorry.”


Mischelle walked over and gave the cup and little kick to get it swaying again. Brooke moved her hips for a moment before stopping as the cup swung back and forth. All she could do is let out a groan.


Mischelle: “Dont interrupt, dear.”


Brooke was silent but let out a soft moan now and then.


Mischelle: “Are you listening to me?”


Brooke just nodded her head as best she could with her nose stuck in the corner.


Mischelle: “Good. You will not be punished because of how you thanked your mother before we left. It seemed to mean a lot to her and it means a lot to me too.”


Amanda: “If youre not going to punish her, then what is this for?”


Mischelle chuckled and said: “This is just for fun, Amanda. Trust me. Her punishment would be much worse!”


Amanda just went back to staring at Brooke. She was still confused. Did Brooke want this or was Mischelle forcing her. Amanda had no social life but she was not stupid. She saw the look in Brooke's eyes and knew it was probably the latter but still, it was part of her on some level.


Amanda: "Brooke, do you like serving Mischelle?"


Brooke just mumbling something uninteligble as she moaned. The cup was still swaying a little and her pussy juice was running down her legs.


Mischelle: "She's not really comprehending anything right now. Maybe you should ask her later."


Amanda: "She says that she can't...you know...finish without your permission. Will you please let her ...finish?"


Mischelle: "You ask so nicely, Amanda. That's sweet but you can use the word cum. It's what you're talking about."


Mischelle leaned over and gave the cup another gentle tap with her toe and sent it swinging back and forth again. Brooke began to make wimpering noises as she began to hump the air again. Amanda looked at Brooke and then at Mischelle.


Amanda: "Please let her...cum."


Mischelle: “That is up to you, Amanda. I will wait for you two downstairs. Brooke! You will do what Amanda says for the next two hours or until you come downstairs. Is that clear!?”


Brooke: “Oh….God….Wha….Ye….Misch….Oh god!”


Mischelle gave Amanda a quick hug and said: “I think she said yes but you can remind her when she is capable of understanding.”


Amanda: “What should I do?”


Mischelle smiled and said: “Anything you want, dear….anything you want.”


As Mischelle closed the door behind her, Amanda kept staring at Brooke as she stood there with her nose in the corner, wiggling hips around. The coffee cup kept swaying back and forth as it pulled on her pussy lips. Amanda sat on the bed and dropped her pants. She spread her legs and began to try to pull on her own pussy lips. She was curious how it felt but she couldnt really get a grip on herself properly. She was rapidly getting wet and her pussy was too slippery. She forgot all about the coffee cup as her own desires took hold of her as she began to rub herself. Brooke and Mischelle had taught her many things in the last few weeks.

Amanda began to rub herself as she watched Brooke wiggling around. She realized that there was a certain excitement about pleasing herself as she watched Brookes frustrations. Amanda lay down on the bed, raised her knees and spread them wide as she slipped her fingers up her own cunt.


Amanda: “Brooke, I dont know of you can…finish…cum by wiggling that cup around like that but I dont want you to. Do you understand me?”


Brooke: “OH God! Oh God!......uuuuhhhhg…huh….”


Brooke let out a loud groan as she kept wiggling around. Amanda wasnt sure if she heard her or not but at that point it didnt matter. Her own fingers were moving faster in and out of her own cunt. Brooke did hear her and barely understood. She didnt know if she could cum using the cup or not but this was the hardest thing that she ever did. When she would stop swaying her ass around, the cup would keep moving and pulling. It was almost as if she had no control and yet she had orders to NOT cum.

Amanda closed her eyes for a second but then opened them. She wanted to watch Brooke. She truly liked Brooke but this was like nothing that she had even experienced before. Her fingers were squishing in and out faster and faster.


Amanda: “Oh God, Brooke! This feels so good. Oh God!”


Amandas hand worked faster and soon she couldnt help it. She let out a squeal of pleasure as she was cumming. Brooke heard her and let out a loud groan of frustration. Amanda collapsed on the bed with her fingers still in her cunt. She smiled at Brooke as she was still wiggling around.

Amanda got up and walked over to Brooke and knelt down by her cunt.


Amanda: “Brooke, stop wiggling around so I can untie this cup.”


It took a great deal of effort but Brooke stood still long enough for Amanda to take the cup off. Amanda gave Brookes pussy a couple of long hard rubs and sat back down on the bed. Brooke was not supposed to beg so she could only let out a couple of desperate mewing sounds.


Amanda: “Brooke, come here and sit on the bed.”


Brooke stood up straight, stretched a little and sat on the bed next to Amanda. She was still horny as hell but Amanda seemed to want to talk to her so she just sat there and smiled. Despite the fact that Brooke had licked Amandas pussy several times, Amanda was still a little shy. She put her hands on her lap and blocked the view of her pussy. It was not a conscious thing. It was just a habit.


Amanda: “Im sorry. I didnt mean to tease you but it makes me so excited.”


Brooke: “Its OK. Mischelle teases me all the time. She likes it when Im horny like that.”


Amanda noticed that Brooke was still squirming around. She spread her legs and leaned back. Brooke knew what to do. She got down on her knees and jammed her face into Amandas pussy. She wanted to rub her own but she didnt dare. Mischelle told her to obey Amanda and Brooke would never do that if this was Mischelle so she didnt.

Brooke stuck her tongue up Amandas cunt as if she were starving. She latched her mouth over her pussy and sucked as hard as she could while fucking her cunt with her tongue. Amanda let out a yelp and fell back flat on the bed and wrapped her legs around Brookes head and over her shoulders. Amanda had never been so happy. She had spent her entire life alone and now she had Brooke as her special friend. She felt Brookes tongue in her cunt and began to hump along with her. She reached down to touch herself but Brooke pushed her hands away and worked as hard as she could. Mischelle had always told her to ALWAYS do her best to make her cum and since Amanda was in charge, the orders applied to her too.

Brooke was still horny from watching Brooke wiggle around with the cup hanging from her and Brooke was getting much better at licking pussy so it only took a couple of minutes until Amanda wrapped her legs tight around Brookes head and let out a yell of pleasure. Amanda stiffened up as she squeezed Brookes head with her legs. Brooke continued licking until Amanda calmed down and pushed her away. Brooke just sat there and smiled as Amanda calmed down. Brooke was still horny and was squirming around but her attention was more on Amanda than herself.


Brooke: “Did you like it?”


Amanda was still breathing heavy as she said: “Oh, yes. Thank you.”


Brooke climbed up into bed with Amanda and lay down next to her. She leaned over and gave Amanda a very passionate kiss. Amanda wrapped her arms around Brooke and kissed her back. Their tongues swirled around each other as their arms tightened their grip. They broke their kiss and separated.

Amamda quickly dove down between Brooke's legs and began to quickly lick Brooke's pussy. Brooke began to say something but she had been so fucking horny already and Amanda's tongue felt like heaven. Amanda still wasn't very good but Brooke had been hanging on the edge of an orgasm for so long that it didn't matter. Amanda's entusiasm more than made up for her inexperience.

Amanda licked Brooke's pussy like it was a lollypop. She licked up and down as hard and fast as she could. Brooke let out a loud groan and gripped the headboard of the bed. Her knees went up and spread wide as Amanda's tongue slipped in and out of Brooke's cunt. Brooke was so close before Amanda even started that she suddenly let out a scream of pleasure. The headboard let out a crack as she pulled on it. After a good thirty seconds of cumming, Brooke passed out cold. Amanda looked up at her and smiled. She crawled up along side of Brooke and cuddled up next to her. It was fun to tease her but it felt even better to know that she was responsible for her pleasure too.

Before Brooke woke up, Amanda crawled on top of her and pressed her hips against Brookes hips. She began to grin them together as she leaned forward and sucked on Brookes nipples. Amanda would suck and nibble on them as their hips and pussys ground together. Brooke soon began to wake up and thrust her own hips up against Amanda. She began to moan all over again as Amanda kept up her attentions. Amanda was getting hornier and hornier all the time as she ground their nice and wet pussys together harder and faster. Every once in a while, Amanda would lose control and bite down hard on Brookes nipple but it didnt seem to bother her. In fact, it had just the opposite effect. Brooke would let out a yelp of pleasure as their pussies were being ground together.

It took a little longer but Amanda was determined to make Brooke cum again. It didnt matter at this point anyway. Amanda was lost in her own lust. Soon they both stiffened up and let out a loud moan as Amanda jammed their wet pussies together. After a good thirty seconds of cumming, Amanda collapsed on top of Brooke. They both lay there they had just run a marathon with Amanda lying on top of Brooke. Normally it would be uncomfortable but Amanda was so tiny and light that Brooke didnt mind.

Eventually Brooke settled down and pushed Amanda off her and saw Amanda smiling back at her.


Brooke: “Thank you my little puppy.”


Amanda: “I just want to make you happy.”


Brooke: “You could have teased me for the next two hours if you wanted to. It seemed like you were enjoying it. Why didnt you?”


Amanda got a serious look on her face and said: “Teasing is fun but I dont want to tease you. We are special friends and it would not be right. Do you like being teased?”


Brooke: “I dont know. It is frustrating to the point of madness but when I finish, it is wonderful. I am still yours for the next hour. What do you want of me?”


Amanda: “I do not want to order you to do anything. I release you from my control.”


Brooke: “Only Mischelle can do that.”


Amanda: “No. Until I said that, I could release you and now you are free of my control. You have given me more than anyone has in my whole life. I will always be your special friend.”


Brooke heard a note of something that she didnt quite understand. What was it? Devotion? Commitment? She wasnt sure. She decided to find out.


Brooke: “I want you to lie on the bed on your back.”


Amanda looked at Brooke with total trust in her eyes and said: “Ok.”


A couple of weeks ago, Amanda would have been mortified but with Brooke, it was ok. Amanda lay down on the bad and looked at Brooke.


Brooke: “Spread your arms and legs out wide.”


Amanda smiled and did what she was told. She laid down on the bed and spread her arms wide. She grabbed onto the headboard and waited. Brooke got out some of her nylons and started to tie Amanda to the bed.


Brooke: “Are you ok?”


Amanda smiled and said: “Yes. Im ok but what are you doing?”


Brooke explained after she had Amandas arms and legs tied securely to the bed. She took out her cell phone and took several pictures of Amanda tied up, spread eagle with her cunt wide open. Then she put a blindfold on her.


Brooke: “Its a surprise.”


Amanda: “Brooke, Please…Please let me up. Im sorry for what I did.”


Brooke leaned down and kissed her on the cheek and said: “Shhhh…I will be right back.”


Amanda wiggled around trying to get free as Brooke left the room. She was getting nervous. She was completely helpless. Amanda had always been like a scared rabbit. She was ready to run at any moment but now she couldnt and Brooke had taken pictures of her like this. She began to cry.


Amanda: “Brooke? Brooke? Are you there?”


There was no answer. Brooke went downstairs and found Mischelle in the kitchen reading the paper.


Mischelle: “Are you two finished? Wheres Amanda?”


Brooke answered as if she was simply making some coffee.


Brooke: “I tied her to the bed. If its ok with you, I would like to tease her a little. I have already took some pictures of her.”


Mischelle: “Show them to me.”


Mischelle looked at the pictures and deleted them.


Mischelle: “You will never take pictures of her like again unless I say its ok. Is that clear?”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Mischelle: “You may go tease her but you will NOT hurt her and you will apologize for the pictures and let her know that I deleted them.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Brooke went back upstairs and into the bedroom where Amanda was tied down. Mischelle didnt tell her when she should apologize so she smiled and sat down on the bed.


Amanda: “Brooke? Is that you? Brooke? Are you here?”


Brooke said nothing as she leaned down and began to kiss Amandas cheek and down her chin. Amanda jerked at first and tried to turn away. She didnt know who was there. There were only the three of them in the house as far as she knew but Mischelle had other friends to and anyone could be watching. Brooke had already taken pictures of her and she was becoming more afraid.


Amanda: “Brooke? Im sorry…Please…?”


Brooke lightly pressed her fingers on Amandas lips to let her know to be quiet. Amanda whimpered but said nothing. She began to shake a little with fear as Brooke kissed her way down to Amandas tiny tits. Brooke kissed around Amandas tits for a good three minutes before she started to suck and nibble on them. Amanda was still wiggling around in fear but Brooke continued biting and kissing her nipples. Brooke finally kissed her way down Amandas stomach and to her pussy. It was not wet but Brooke began her gentle assault on it. Amanda was still whimpering and wiggling around as Brooke kept licking and sucking on her pussy. Soon Amanda gave in to her lust. She was still afraid but her pussy was getting wet. Brooke began to tongue fuck her and suck on her cunt for a long time until Amandas juices were flowing down her ass. Brooke kept licking and sucking until Amanda was getting close before she continued to kiss her around her hips and stomach. She kiss and nibbled her way up and down each thigh before returning to her pussy. Brooke gave Amandas pussy a little more attention to make sure that she was nice and wet and close to an orgasm before continuing up past her stomach and to her tits. Once again, Brooke began to kiss and nibble on Amandas tits.

Amanda was so close and she had never felt like this. Brooke had taught her the wonders of being close to someone and caring for someone but this was different. This was an attack. It was a wonderful attack and Amanda didnt know what to make of it. She was becoming more and more frustrated as Brooke continued biting her nipples. Amanda began to mew like a little kitten. Her fear and lust were still fighting with each other within her. Who was doing this? Was this Brooke? Where was she? Once again her questions gave way to her lust as Brooke moved back down and began to lick and suck on her pussy again. Finally Amandas fear surfaced again.


Amanda: “Who is here? Oh, god!...It feels so good…Who is it? Brooke…?”


Once again Brooke pressed her fingers over Amandas lips but this time she pinched one of her nipples. It was not too hard but it hurt just enough to make Amanda understand that she was to remain quiet. She let out a little yelp as Brooke kissed her nipple where she pinched it. Amanda let out a mewing sound as Brooke once again kissed and gently nibbled on her tits.

Amanda began to pulled and wiggle against the nylons that had her securely tied to the bed but Brooke did a masterful job and Amanda couldnt move around much at all. Brooke smiled as she quickly went down and latched onto Amandas pussy again and began to lick and suck on it. She rubbed her mouth all over Amandas pussy enough to get her mouth nice and full of her juices. Brooke quickly moved up to Amandas face and licked her across the nose and mouth. Amanda jerked for a second and before she could respond one way or the other, Brooke had already moved back to her pussy. Amanda licked her mouth a little. Brooke wanted to laugh but kept silent. Amanda could now taste and smell herself until Brooke let her up. Brooke Licked and sucked Amanda until she once again got close before pulling away. Amanda let out some pleading groans but it did no good. Brooke stood up and took some more pictures of Amanda. She immediately deleted them but Amanda didnt know that. All she heard was the fake shudder click that her cell phone gave off when it took a picture.


Amanda: “Please…Brooke? Is that you?”


Brooke leaned down and with one hand; she shoved her fingers up Amandas cunt and began to fuck her. With the other hand, she pinched Amandas nipples. This time it was a little harder. Amanda let out a yelp but stayed silent. Brooke pushed her right to the edge and pulled out at the last second. She was enjoying teasing Amanda. Even more than that, Amanda had NO idea who was there. Brooke left for a minute and returned.


Brooke: “How are we doing, Amanda?”


Amanda pleaded: “Brooke? Please let me up. Someone was here and they took pictures of me like this!”


Brooke reached down and rubbed her VERY WET pussy and said: “My, weve been naughty. Youre dripping wet. I think that you like this.”


Amanda: “Who was here? Was that you?”


Brooke: “Amanda, I was downstairs with Mischelle. No one was here. Now lay quietly. I need to talk to Mischelle about School. It starts in a few days. Ill be right back.”


Amanda: “No…Please. Someone was here…”


Amandas pleading was heard by no one as Brooke closed the door behind her.


Amanda: “Brooke? Are you here?”


There was only silence as Brooke waited outside the door. This was so much fun. Teasing people in public was exciting but this was so much fun too but in a different way. She had Amanda completely hooked. Brooke waited a good five minutes and walked back in. She set her cell phone on the dresser with the timer set to take a picture before sitting down next to Amanda on the bed.


Amanda: “Brooke?”


Brooke reached up and pinched both of Amandas nipples at the same time but said nothing. Amanda let out a yelp and jerked as Brooke put her fingers gently against Amandas lips again. Amanda let out a pleading groan as Brooke rubbed her pussy and began to kiss and nibble on her tits again. Amanda was afraid all over again but soon her lust took over as Brooke expertly took her right to the edge of an orgasm before pulling her hand away.

Amanda was once again at the mercy of this stranger...or strangers. She had no idea how many people were there. Brooke kissed her way down Amandas stomach and latched onto her pussy again. It was perfect timing. The cell phone clicked another picture at just the right time when Amanda was quiet. They both herd the click of the picture but this time, it was on the other side of the room. Amanda realized that there had to be more than one person in the room. Who was taking the pictures?


Amanda: “Please…Oh, please let me up.”


Brooke reached up and pinched Amandas nipples a little harder this time. It was getting more painful every time Amanda spoke.


Amanda: “Owe…Please.”


Brooke tapped lightly on Amandas nipples to let her know that she had better stay quiet. Amanda only let out another pleading groan as Brooke began to lick her pussy so it was nice and wet again. Amanda was once again at the mercy of these strangers. Her fear was still there but it was wrapped up in her lust and desires. This stranger was licking and fucking her cunt with their tongue like an expert. Amanda wiggled around and groaned as she was rapidly approaching an orgasm. Just as she was about to cum, Brooke pulled away and began to kiss and suck on her nipples. Amanda wiggled around and moaned with desire. She was at the point that she didnt care who was there. She NEEDED to cum. Amanda was jerking around as if she was having a seizure. Brooke kept licking her right to the edge of cumming and then pull away. This little party of Brookes went on for a good half hour before Brooke stood up and took some more pictures. She left and closed the door behind her. She stood outside the door and looked at the pictures before she deleted them. They made her horny just looking at them. Amanda had no idea who had taken the pictures and that made Brooke hot but Mischelle forbid her to take pictures so she had no choice. She deleted them.

Brooke waited a good ten minutes before she walked back in.


Brooke: “Well, how are we doing, Amanda?”


Amanda: “Brooke? Please let me go. Some other people were in here. They took pictures of me. Please?”


Brooke: “Amanda, my little puppy, dont be silly. No one could come in here. No one is in the house.”


Brooke sat back down on the bed and began to rub Amandas pussy. She was even wetter than before.”


Brooke: “Amanda! You are even wetter than before! You MUST like this.”


Brooke continued to tease her until she was almost cumming and then stopped. Amanda began to wiggle around and babble incoherently. Brooke chuckled. She was enjoying this and wanted to keep teasing her.


Brooke: “Amanda…Amanda? Are you listening to me?”



       Amanda: “Please……”


Brooke began to rub her pussy again and said: “Please, what?”


Amanda: “Oh, god…Please…”


Brooke stopped and said: “Well, I am not sure what you want so I will give you some time to think it over. Ill be back in a while. I need to talk to Mischelle about something.”


As the door closed, Amanda said: “No. Please…wait…”


Brooke went downstairs and left Amanda begging and babbling. She sat down at the table by Mischelle.


Brooke: “Mischelle, will you help me with Amanda?”


Mischelle: “How, dear?”


Brooke explained what she was doing. Mischelle wasnt real happy about the pictures even though Brooke deleted them right away but that was for another time. Mischelle agreed but she made Brooke promise to do something for her later. Brooke hesitated but agreed even though she had NO idea what it was that she just agreed to.

It was about fifteen minutes later when Amanda heard the door open again.


Amanda: “Brooke?”


Brooke sat down and pinched Amandas nipples hard. Amanda got the message. She let out a yell but otherwise remained quiet. Amanda heard Brooke sit down next to her but this time, she heard someone else in the room. They were standing a ways away and apparently taking more pictures. Amanda heard the clicking of a camera shutter just like before as the first person was beginning to nibble on her tits and finger fuck her cunt. Amanda almost began to plead again but her nipples were getting soar and every time she spoke, the person pinched them harder. Amanda was once again becoming lost in this person touch but this time, there was another set of hands on her. Mischelle smiled. She liked teasing as much as Brooke did.

Brooke finally took Amanda over the top. She jammed her fingers up Amandas cunt and rubbed her thumb on her clit. Amanda let out a yell of pleasure and was jerking around for a good minute before she calmed down. Amanda was still lying there breathing heavy when Brooke untied her. Mischelle smiled and went back downstairs as Brooke just sat down next to Amanda as she lay there.

It was about a minute later when Amanda opened her eyes. She let out a scream and scrambled under the covers while hugging a pillow. Brooke looked at her closely. She saw fear in Amandas eyes. It was fear bordering on hysteria.


Brooke: “Amanda…its me.”


Amanda: “Oh, god! Brooke! There was someone else here! They took pictures of me…help me, please!?”


Brooke watched Amanda. This was not the reaction that she was expecting.


Brooke: “Amanda, calm down. There was no one else. It was me all the time. Mischelle was here helping me just now but there was no one else.”


Amanda was still shaking and crying.


Amanda: “There was no one else?? It was only you!? Where are the pictures? I dont want anyone to see them. Please…?”


Brooke: “The pictures are all deleted. Mischelle told me not to take pictures of you so I just deleted them right away. Amanda, I promise. It was only me. Michelle was here at the end but before that, I was the only one here. I was just teasing you.”


Amanda relaxed a little. She believed Brooke but she was angry. She was still afraid but now she was angry and…hurt. That was the only way that Brooke could describe her.


Amanda: “I want to go home.”


Brooke: “Amanda, I was only teasing. I only wanted to show you what I feel.”


Amanda: “Brooke, I understand the teasing but I was so afraid when there was “someone else” here. That was mean. How can a special friend do that? Im going home.”


Brooke: “…wait…!”


Amanda got dressed and walked out the door and began to walk home.


Brooke: “Amanda! Wait! Ill give you a ride home. Its a long walk.”


Amanda: “I dont care. I would like to walk. Thank you.”


Mischelle walked up and she and Brooke watched Amanda walk down the street. Mischelle didnt seem surprised.


Brooke: “Mischelle. What happened? What did I do? I only wanted to tease her.”


Mischelle: “I thought that something like this would happen. Brooke, Amanda is like a frightened rabbit. She has lived her life alone with no friends at all. She finally found you.”


Brooke: “I only wanted to show her what the teasing felt like.”


Mischelle: “I dont think that it was the teasing. It was that whole business with the pictures and “other people” being with her. You scared the shit out of her. She doesnt really matter anyway. I wasnt really planning on her being around. I didnt realize that she would latch on to you like that. Let her go. Shell be alright.

As far as you go, I told you not to take pictures!


Brooke: “I deleted them right away.”


Mischelle: “That is irrelevant. I told you NOT to take pictures and you disobeyed me. Come!”


Before Mischelle could do anything, Brooke ran out the door and down the street after Amanda. Mischelle laughed. Brooke was still naked and her tits were bouncing nicely as she ran. Amanda was walking so she was only a couple of blocks away when Brooke caught up with her. Amanda saw her coming but just kept walking.


Amanda: “What do you want?”


Brooke: “Please come back. Im sorry.”


Amanda: “Why are you naked outside? Someone will see you.”


Despite feeling hurt, there was concern in Amandas voice. Brooke looked around and felt a little stupid but she was so used to being naked around the house that she didnt give it a thought when she ran out of the house.


Brooke: “I dont care. I want to be your friend.”


Amanda: “We are friends, I guess. We will be going to school together. We are just not special friends anymore.”


It was at that point that a car drove by. It slowed way down and there were two guys staring at Brooke. They came to a stop right in front of the two girls and just stared. Amanda was concerned. Brooke was still her friend despite the fact that she was angry and hurt.


Guys: “Het, baby! Want a ride. We got something for you to ride on!”


Brooke: “Fuck you. Get lost!”


Amanda looked back and forth at them and was afraid for Brooke. She would not be able to stop these two if they wanted to take her. Amanda was still a mousey little thing but she stepped in front of Brooke and stood there.


Amanda: “Go away!”


Guys: “Step aside, runt! Well get to you later. The naked slut needs some attention first.”


The two men got out of the car and walked toward the two women. Amanda stepped in front of Brooke and walked toward them.


Amanda: “Get out of here!”


One of the guys grabbed her arm and easily threw her to the side and grabbed Brooke. Brooke struggled but she was no match for them. They threw her into the trunk of the car and drove off leaving Amanda running after them yelling. Soon the car was gone but not until Amanda had memorized every detail of the two men and their car. She had the license plates, make and model and color all memorized.

Amanda ran back to Brookes house and told Mischelle what happened. Mischelle heard the concern and worry in her voice as she babbled everything that happened. Mischelle just listened and swore at Brooke for being so stupid.


Mischelle: “Come in here and sit down, Amanda.”


Amanda: “…but…but we need to go after her!!”


Mischelle: “Where would you suggest that we look, dear?”


Amanda: “I dont know. We need to call the police! I memorized every detail of them and their car.”


Mischelle: “Later, Amanda. Theres something I need to do first. Keep that freash on your mind. We will need the information later.”

Amanda: “What!!? We need to help. Theyll hurt her!”


Mischelle smiled as she picked up the phone. Mischelle still had the darkness of the city in her and she knew what to do. Every city, whether large or small had a dark side and she had connections even here. Amanda listened to the conversation with excitement. This was useless! She wanted to call the police.


Mischelle: “Jim? I need your help.”


Mischelle: “Thats right. Its my niece."


Amanda heard Mischelle describe Brooke in great detail ecept for one small thing.


Amanda: "She has a cute mole on her left butt-cheek!"


Mischelle chucled and said: "You heard?"


Mischelle: "Hold on a second, Jim. Amanda, come here and descibe the men and the car to Jim"


Amanda took the phone and quietly squeeked out all the information about what happened. She listened for a few seconds and said: "Bye" before handing it back to Mischelle.


Mischelle chuckled and said: "Yea, she is. No, not particularly. Call me as soon as you know something."


Mischelle hung up the phone and looked at Amanda. She was standing there wiggling around and nervous. Mischelle knew very well what the dangers were that Brooke was facing. She had seen it many times in her youth.

Brooke was bumping along in the trunk of the car and was wondering if they were going to kill her or not. She obviously had no money but it was very clear what they DID want. She crawled up and tried to push the tail light out but had no luck. She looked for something to smash it but the trunk was empty. Soon thew car came to a stop and the trunk opened. She tried to make a break for it but they were expecting it and grabbed her. She was fighting them as they dragged her into the house where they were. She fought but was no match for them. They large and well muscled. 


Guy 1 (Brian): "Come on Paul. Let's get her inside."


Paul: "She's a fiesty one but she'll be worth it. You a nice looking slut!"


Brooke: "Let me go, you ass holes!"


Brian gave her a hard back handed slap and would have knocked her down if Paul hadn't been holding her.


Brian: "Shut up, slut! Stop fighting it and it will be much better."


Paul: "You might as well give in and enjoy it."


The two men laughed as they dragged her into the house. They tied to a large and well built coffee table face down. Her ass was hanging off one side and her face was off the other side. She tried to yell but when she opened her mouth, a very large cock was rammed down her throat. At the same time, another large cock was jammed up her cunt. She was choking a little but they didn't seem to care. They fucked her hard and in rhythm with each other. She thought about biting the guys cock off but they would only kill her. They still might but they would for sure if she bit it off.


Brian: "Fuck! This slut has a nice tight cunt."


Paul: "She can take my whole cock down her throat. I think she's a real pro, aren't you, slut?"


Brooke tried to scream but could only gurgle as Paul's cock was being jammed down her throat. She needed air and was just begining to see stars when Paul stiffened up and fulled her mouth with cum. Brian let out a loud grunt and held his huge cock in her cunt as he filled it with his load. Brooke began to cry as she was realizing that she would never see daylight again.

Back in the city, Jim and three other men wered gathered around a table. They were brainstorming about how to find Brooke. They already owed Mischelle a favor and this would square the account. They had little love for guys like this anyway. To take a woman like this was an act of cowardice and they hated cowards.


Charlie: "Jim, that little girl sure gave us a good description. Who do you think they are?"


Mike: "That car is a new one. Those basterds sure couldn't afford it. They must have a rich mommy or something."


Jim: "They're big too."


Randy laughed and said: "You're not afraid, are you?"


Jim: "Don't be an ass. Think about it. Two well built young guys with a new car?"


Mike: "The football team at that high school, maybe?"


Jim: "It's a place to start."


Charlie: "Let's hurry. Those guy's are fools and it won't be long until we will be too late."


The four men drove to the local high school. They got lucky. It was after school and the football team was practicing. Jim and the others went into the locker room to see if anyone was there. They didn't want to attract attention by getting into it with someone where others could see. Once again, they got lucky. There were two guys on their way out. They were late for practice and would regret it in more ways than one.

Jim and his buddies walked in and grabbed the two men. They yelped and struggled for a few seconds but Jim and his friends were not new at this. They punched the two guys in the stomach and waited until they were finished puking up their breakfast. There was a brief interrogation before the two of them told the guys about and old house just outside of town where they party all the time. They also told them all about Brian and Paul as well as where they lived. The two of them were always the most trouble and were right on the edge of getting kicked off the team. They werent sure if thats where they were but it was a good place to start.


Jim: “Well, boys, if theyre not there, we will have another little discussion. I would suggest that you two children keep our little talk to yourselves. If I find out that you have a big mouth, I will close it permanently.”


The two guys didnt say anything but they both knew about Jim and his group. They had a well known reputation for many hard crimes in the city. It was even rumored that they have killed people before but no one could prove that.

They were just standing there nodding their heads as Jim and his three friends left. The two of them were cursing Brian and Paul for getting them into trouble as they ran out to the field for practice.

Jim and his three friends drove out to this abandoned house and saw the car there. Mischelle had called in a favor but Jim had a personal hatred for guys that rape women. He considered them cowards. His little group knew the reason why but they kept it to themselves. While Mischelle had called Jim Brian and Paul were having their fun.

As the two men were switching positions, Brooke managed to get a word out.


Brooke (Crying): “Please let me go. I wont tell anyone…Please..?”


Whatever else she wanted to say was lost as Brian rammed his cock down her throat and Paul jammed his up her cunt and the fucking began all over again. The two men were horny high school kids and could recover almost instantly so Brooke found herself been jerked in rhythm with the Brian and Paul again. 


Brian: “Come on, bitch! Suck it good! Suck me dry, slut!”


Paul: “Damn! Youre right, Brian. Shes nice and tight! I think we should loosen her up a little more.”


The two of them continued to fuck Brooke in the mouth and in the ass for another five minutes before they filled her mouth and cunt with cum again. They both sat down and caught their breath as Brooke lay there all tied down with cum running out of her cunt and down her chin. Brooke kept thinking about Mischelle, her mother and school. Surprisingly enough, she kept thinking about Amanda too.


Brooke: “Please…Please let me go.”


Brian got up and jammed a cloth in her mouth and tied another cloth around her head.


Brian: “Im getting tired of her whining.”


Paul laughed and said: “Yes, me too.”


Brian: “Shes a good fuck. Well keep her here for a while. Come on. I have some beer in the car.”


The two of them sat there with a beer and watched Brooke struggle and make grunting sounds through her gag. They only laughed.


Brian: “You ready, yet?”


Paul: “Yes but I have another idea.”


Paul took a full bottle of beer and shoved it in Brookes ass. She let out a scream but all that came out was a loud moan. Paul shoved the bottle all the way in until it was gone up her ass. The two of them laughed even harder as Brooke screamed again and then began to cry. The pain was incredible! She could feel the beer filling her up too. Her gut began to cramp up as it was trying to expel the liquid that was invading her intestines but it had nowhere to go. Her ass hole was stretched beyond its limits as her insides were full of beer. Her screaming continued but Brian and Paul only laughed as they sat and drank beer.


Paul: “Her cunt should be nice and tight now.”


Paul went over to Brooke and shoved his cock back up Brookes cunt. With the bottle in her ass and her insides full of beer, Brooke was nice and tight.


Paul: “Damn, Brian!! You need to try this. I have never felt a cunt as tight as this!”


Brian: “Hurry your ass up!”


Soon Paul filled her cunt with his load as he stiffened up and let out a long groan. Brian literally pushed Paul away and rammed his own cock up her cunt. He humped her like his life depended on it.


Brian: “Fuck, Paul!!! Youre right! This is the tightest cunt I have felt since you fixed it. What do you think, slut? We have improved on your worthless cunt. I think that we should invite the team out here for some fun since shes nice and tight now.”


Paul: “Tomorrow, dude! Tomorrow. Today, I want to have some more fun.”


Brooke was still screaming but all that they heard was the loud groaning through the gag. Even when she was whipped with her skin hanging off was not as painful as this. It felt like her insides were going to explode. Soon she stopped screaming and only cried. To die here was bad enough but now they were going to invite the whole football team to fuck her. She would still die but it would be very slowly and in great pain. She cried.

Brian and Paul were sitting on the couch watching and laughing at Brooke. There was actually a little beer oozing out of her ass around the bottle. They laughed. She cried…Mother, Mischelle and Amanda. Amanda…the last thing that she did was to hurt Amanda.

As Brian and Paul were sitting there, suddenly four men came charging into the room. The two football players were not only large and strong, they were arrogant.


Brian: “Get the fuck out of here, ass holes!”


Jim: “Your party is over.”


Brooke looked up at Jim and his group. She slumped in defeat. Here were four more men that were going to fuck and abuse her. Brian and Paul rushed at them. The two of them had never been beat at anything and just assumed that these four intruders were simply another nuisance. They were wrong. Jim and his group were fighters. They lived their lives in the darkness.

Jim ran at Brian as his friends grabbed Paul. There was a lot of swearing and name calling as Mike, Charlie and Randy held onto Paul. Jim and Brian met each other halfway. Brian had no idea what fighting really was. Jim hit him so hard in the face that two of this teeth flew out. As he was reeling back, Jim gave Brians knee a good kick. Brians knee was now pointing in a direction that it wasnt meant to be in. Brian let out a scream and fell. Jim kicked him in the head and Brian was out cold. Paul saw how easily that Brian was taken and tried to get free but the other three held him fast. The three of them let Paul go just as Jim grabbed him. He twisted his arms around and held them behind him. Paul arched his back but his arms were being pulled from their sockets.


Paul: “Please let us go. We were only having some fun. You guys can have her. Well leave so you can have her all to yourselves.”


Jim didnt say anything but Paul just pissed him off even more. While Jim was taking care of Paul, the others helped Brooke. When they took the gag off, Brooke let out a high piercing scream of Pain. Mike wand Randy began to untie her as Charlie was trying to pull the bottle from her ass without hurting her more than she was. Brooke began to wiggle around and reach around to her ass but Charlie yelled.


Charlie: “You guys! Hold her down so I can get this out of her ass!!”


Mika and Randy held her down tight as Charlie gently reached in and began to pull the bottle out. Brookes pain increased dramatically as Charlies hand reached in. He had no choice. There was nothing to grab onto so he had to reach in with his hand. The pain was too much for her. Brooke passed out. Soon Charlie had the bottle out and beer and blood gushed from her ass.


Jim (to Paul): “You know, I was going to be nice to you and simply break some bones but you two will regret taking her like this. This is not simply rape, this is brutal and I will not stand for it.”


As Paul was about to say something, Jim slammed his head against the wall and he fell to the floor unconscious next to Brian. Jim stripped the two guys and they used some clothes to dress Brooke. They gently placed her on the couch.


Randy: “What about those two? You not going to rough them up?”


Jim scowled and said: “Not like you mean. No.”


The four guys tied Brian and Paul up and threw them in the trunk of their car. Brooke was lying in the back seat with her head on Randys lap

They drove to a remote and deserted farmhouse that the gang knew about. They took them out of the trunk and Jim slammed their heads together. They were out again.

Jims whole gang was nasty and lived in the dark side of life but they all agreed on this one thing. They despised those that rape women. It was an act of cowardice. Soon Brooke woke up and began to yell in pain but Randy spoke to her like a big brother.


Randy: “Brooke…Brooke..SHhhhhh. Were friends. Mischelle sent us.”


Brooke yelped as she reached around to her ass. It still felt like it had been ripped open. Randy leaned down and looked her in the eye.


Randy: “Brooke! Were friends. Lay here for a few minutes or you will hurt yourself. Please.”


Brooke heard the word “please” and relaxed as she looked around. She suddenly realized that she was dressed. They got to the farmhouse and hauled the two unconscious men into the house. Randy carried Brooke inside and laid her on the couch and sat down next to her like before. Her head was resting on his lap. She was still hurting but the sharp pains were gone.

Mike went out to their car and brought in the things they needed so Jim could work out his plan. They quickly had the two of them all tied up like Jim wanted. They had heard of Jim doing this once before but they had never seen it. . Randy sat by Brooke as he watched his three friends take care of Brian and Paul. This was justice and no one laughed. Brooke wasnt sure what they were doing so she just closed her eyes and rested. Randy watched but stayed with Brooke.

When Jim seemed satisfied, the four men just sat there and waited until Brian and Paul woke up. The two men were tied up in roughly a sixtynine position. Their arms were tightly tied and duck taped to the other legs. Their heads were taped tightly between the other's thighs with each others' cock stuffed in their mouth. It was a masterful job. There was oneast surprise for them when they woke up. As Brooke's pain subsided a little, she fell asleep in Randy's lap.

It was a good half hour when Brian anmd Randy woke up. Jim waited as there was a lot of yelling and wiggling around. No one could understand them with the other's cock stuffed in his mouth but it didn't take a genious to figure out what they were saying.


Jim: "If you two will settle down, I will explain things to you."


There was still some muffled grunting but otherwise things were quiet.


Jim: "Let me explain things. You two can pretty much guess what's going on. If you two need to get your rocks off that badly, knock youselves out. Suck each other good."


There was some more muffled grunts as they wiggled around. They both felt smething strange. Their nuts ached.


Jim: "Oh, there's one more thing. We tied a nice tighjt strap around your nuts."


The two guys wiggled around and yelled but all that anyone eard was loud groans and grunts.


Jim: "Don't worry. We will tell someone where you two are tomorrow but by then it will be too late for your nuts. They won't survive. This will be your last chance to get your rocks off. I would suggest that you cooperate with each other and give your buddy a good blow job.  Enjoy your last night with your nuts still attached to your bodies. By the time someone gets here, it will be too late. Consider yourselves lucky. I usually simply cut the nuts off. I am in a good mood so I will let you cum as many times as you want to as long as you don't mind a mouthful of your buddy's cum.

Don't think someone will find you either. You are miles out of the city and away from that house were you hang out."


There was more muffled grunts and groans.


Jim: "This should make you two ass holes a little more cooperative and helpful to our society. I despise people like you. Only a coward rapes a woman."


The four men left with Randy still carrying Brooke. They walked out leaving the sounds of loud grunts and groans behind them. They drove Brooke home and had Randy carry her into the house and lay her on the couch.


Mischelle looked her over quickly and turned to Jim.


Mischelle: "Is she alright? What happened?"


Jim looked at Amanda and waved Michelle outside. He didn't want her to hear him or not. Mischelle listened carefully as Jim told her every detail of what happened. Any other person would have been mortified by what they did but Mischelle understood their justice. Jim explained in detail where the two men were.


Jim: "There punishment is up to you. You are now the only ones that will know where they are. They will eventuially die if that's what you want but by tomorrow morning, their nuts will be black and dead. It's all up to you."


Mischelle: "Thanks, Jim. We are square."


Jim: "No. This one's on the house."


Mischelle: "Why do you hate them so much?"


Jim: "That's none of your business. If you need any help, let me know."


They were about to leave until Brooke yelled and grabbed onto Randy and wouldn't let him go.


Brooke: "Please stay."


Randy looked at Jim and just shrugged. It was one of the few times that the three men ever saw Jim smile.


Jim: "Go ahead and stay, Randy. You know how to gewt ahold of me. We will come and get you."


Mischelle: "I will bring hoim to you."


Randy looked at Jim as he said: "It's alright. She can be trusted."


The other three left as Randy sat on the couch with Brooke's head on his lap. Amanda went over and sat on the floor next to Brooke and held her hand but she yelped and pulled away. Amanda just cried and sat on the floor next to her. Mischelle watched carefully and was wondering...


Randy: "May I please have some coffee?"


Mischelle laughed and said: "Not beer!!?"


Randy: "No. Alcohal dulls the senses and you makes mistakes."


Mischelle just nodded and made hikm some coffee. Amanda just sat there and cried. Mischelle gave Brian and Paul serious thought. She wanted to pay them a little visit but she was worried about Brooke. Brooke was tougher than Mischelle thought.


Mischelle: "Brooke? Brooke? I have to go someplace for a little while."


Brooke: "It's ok, Mischelle. He's (Randy) with me. Amanda's here too."


Amanda reached up again and gently took Brooke's hand. This time she held on tightly. Amanda rested her head on their hands as Randy sat there sipping his coffee.

Mischelle turned and drove off toward the old farmhouse where Brian and Paul were tied up. She pulled up the driveway and saw that there was no car. It was a long walk home. She peekedin the window and saw them tied up just as Jim discribed. Mischelle began to laugh. Here was the two most feared guys on the high school football team and their heads were bobbing and wiggling around while giving each other a blow job. She watched as they suddenly stiffened up and blew their loads in their friends mouth.


She suddenly had an idea...

Teasing  5




Suddenly Mischelle had an idea. She enjoyed their little show until they blew their loads in each other's mouth again. She turned and drove off to Cheryl's house. Cheryl was a little suspicious so she went along. They stopped at Mischelle's house for a few minutes to check on Brooke.


Mischelle: "Brooke, do you want to come along to see them?"


Brooke: "NO! I don't ever want to see them again!"


Mischelle: "It will be OK. I want you to know what happened to them. It's important."


Cheryl: "Don't worry, Brooke. Very few people can outfight your aunt. Come on. We'll be there."


Brooke sat up and said: "You're going too, mom?"


Amanda wanted to go too but Mischelle told her to wait until they returned. Amandsa looked at Randy. It was obvious that she didn't want to be alone with him.


Randy: "Don't worry, Amanda. Mischelle will give me a ride home."


Michelle went to the basement and grabbed a canvas bag before they left. Amanda waited as the four of them drove off. Mischelle took Randy home and the three of them got to the old farmhouse. Brooke was following her aunt and mother to the house but suddenly stopped. Mischelle turned and held her hands and looked into her eyes.


Mischelle: "This is necessary, Brooke. Don't worry. They can't hurt you."


Brooke smiled and let Mischelle lead her into the house by the hand. When they walked in, Cheryl and Brooke saw the two men tied up excatly like Jim had discribed. At first they began to try and yell but the three women heard only loud grunts and groans.


Mischelle: "Save it, gentlemen. We are your victum's family. I have already watched you too blow your loads in the other's mouth once. Does having a nice hard cock in your mouth taste good? Well, it's better when he blows his load of cum down your throat, isn't it?"


Brooke just stood behind Mischelle and watched. The two guys began to pleed but they only heard moans. Mischelle had Cheryl and Brooke sit down while she went back outside. Brooke wanted to go with her but Cheryl ashured her that she would be safe. Mischelle came back a couple of minutes later with three beers in her hand. They sat down and just watched Ben and Pete lay there with their hard cocks in the other's mouth. Every so often, the three women heard some wimpering but they ignored them.


Brooke: "What are we doing?"


Mischelle: "This is to show you that these two ass holes are nothing and they are not to be feared. They are simply people."


Brooke: "Why are they sucking each other?"


Mischelle laughed as she pulled Brooke close to them so she could see their nuts all tied off. They had already turned purple. Brooke just stared at them for a minute before she spoke.


Brooke: "Does that hurt?"


Cheryl: "Not anymore, dear. Their nuts will be dead by morning and they'll fall off within a day or so."


The two men heard them and wiggled around and grunted some more. Mischelle gave them each a good kick in the head.


Mischelle: "Shut the fuck up! How much did she beg you to let her go? We're only doing what you did. We're having a little fun watching you give each other a blow job.

Don't give a thought to anyone coming for you. You see, we are the only three that know you are here."


They only heard a defeated groan from them.


Cheryl: "Let's get this over with, Mischelle."


Mischelle: "You're right. Brooke, the decition is yours. What do you want to do with them?"


Brooke: "I don't want to kill them."


Mischelle smiled and said: "Fair enough but what do you want to do with them?"


Brooke: "I don't know."


Cheryl: "Take your time, dear. Give it some thought."


Mischelle whispered to Ben and Pete: "Your fate is in the hands of the girl that you raped. I would suggest that you do some fast praying."


They could only make pleeding moans as they wiggled around. They were doomed to live as unics for the rest of their lives.

Brooke walked over to them and just stared at them for a few minutes. Mischelle and Cheryl looked at each other as they waited. This was important.


Brooke turned to Mischelle and said: "I am not like them."


Mischelle and Cheryl got up and hugged Brooke.


Mischelle: "I am proud of you."


Brooke: "What do we do now?"


Mischelle gave her sister a little nod as Cheryl pulled two seringes from her bag. She walked over and stuck them in their asses. The two men let out a grunt and within a minute, they were out cold. Michelle and Cheryl pulled out knives and cut them loose the two of them just flopped over on their backs and lay there.


Brooke: "Are we letting them go? Shouldn't we call the police or something?"


Mischelle: "No, dear. That would do no good."


Brooke: "Then what...?"


Michelle and Cheryl smiled at each other as Michelle said: "Watch."


Mischelle pulled four set of handcuffs from her bag and cuffed their hands and ankles together. She left their nuts all tied up. The three of them sat back down and waited. Cheryl didn't give them a very big dose so it was only a half hour later when they woke up. Ben was the first one to wake up. He realized that he was free so he tried to get up but he couldnt. He was still handcuffed. Soon Pete woke up and realized the same thing. They also figured out very quickly that their nuts were still tied up tight.


Ben: “Let us go!”


Mischelle just smiled and let them spew out their list of demands while sitting quietly. The two of them finally shut up and looked at the three women. They paused at Brooke for a few moments. Even they were smart enough to know that they were still in trouble. They both looked down and saw their nuts a deep shade of purple and still tied up tight.


Cheryl:  “Dont worry boys. Those wont be a problem in about five hours or so. It will be too late by then. Dont be too concerned, though. They will turn black fall off in about a day and you will be fine. They will look like two little raisins lying on the floor.”


Ben: “What do you want?”


Pete: “Please..! Please let us go?”


This time Brooke got angry. She got up and gave them each a good kick in the stomach. They both doubled over and began to cough and choke.


Brooke screamed: “Do you know how many times that I begged for you to let me go and you just laughed and kept fucking me!!?? I have no intention of letting you just walk away from here!”


Mischelle and Cheryl looked at each other for a moment. Cheryl smiled and Mischelle just winked. It would seem that the darkness lived in Brooke after all. When to two men recovered, Mischelle spoke up. She looked at them with a completely neutral face and calmly spoke to them.


Mischelle: “Listen carefully, you two. We could quite easily let you two die out here or let you go free but that is not our decision.”


Pete: “What are you talking about?”


Mischelle: “You see, boys, it is her (Brooke) decision. She will decide your fate. It is only fitting since she was the one that you attacked. In the city, we call that justice.”


Ben: “You cant do this. The cops will get you eventually!”


Mischelle: “You two talk pretty big considering you nuts will be dead in about five hours.”


Brooke: “I would love to sit here and watch them die. Can we?”


Mischelle: “Sure. I have no place to go.”


Cheryl: “Me neither. We have plenty of beer.”


Ben and Pete spent the next half hour pleading while the three women just sat there drinking beer and watching. Finally Brooke smiled and spoke up.


Brooke: “Ill tell you what. If each of you gives the other a nice blow job right here and now, I will let you go. It must be a good one and I want to see lots of cum dripping down your chin too. What do you say?”


Mischelle glanced at Brooke but Brooke only winked at her. Mischelle smiled. Brooke had something up her sleeve


Ben: “Fuck you! Im not doing that!”


Pete seemed a little scared and said: “If you promise to let us go, Ill do it! I want to keep my balls. I dont want to spend the rest of my life as a unic.”


Brooke: “Thats fine. If you suck his cock until he cums in your mouth, I will let you go.”


Brooke picked Ben up and told him to sit on the couch. She gave Pete a little kick to get him going. Pete took Brans cock into his mouth and began to suck it. Soon Ben was nice and hard as Pete worked faster and harder. Ben closed his eyes and began to moan and hump in rhythm to Petes sucking. Ben and Pete had already sucked each other while tied up so it was no big deal at this point so Pete kept working hard. His efforts finally paid off. Ben gave out one last grunt and shoved his hips forward. As Ben filled his mouth with cum, Brooke yelled out.


Brooke: “Come on faggot! I want to see some cum dripping down your chin!”


Pete pulled away enough so Ben sprayed a nice load of cum all over his face. Pete started to back away when Brooke demanded that he clean Ben off so his cock was nice and clean. Pete didnt hesitate. HE dove back into Bens cock and sucked it clean. The two men were young and Ben got hard again before Pete was finished but Brooke grabbed him by the hair and yanked him to the floor.


Brooke: “You only get one of those, ass hole. (to Ben) I hope you enjoyed that. It was the last one that you will ever have for the rest of your life.”


Brooke moved slowly to Pete and knelt down as if she was going to unhook his handcuffs when Ben spoke up.


Ben: “WAIT! Ill do it!”


Brooke: “Its too late ass hole.”


Ben began to cry and begged: “No, please…Ill do it.”


Brooke stood back up and said: “What is it that you want to do?”


Ben: “Please, Ill suck him.”


Brooke: “I afraid that you will have to beg for it now.”


Ben: “Please..Please let me suck his cock? Please?”


Brooke: “How badly do you want to?”


Ben: “Please. I want to suck his cock. I want to go free.”


Brooke: “I know you want to go free but I havent heard enough begging yet.”


Ben: “Please oh please…I want to suck Petes cock. I need to suck it. Please?”


Brooke smiled and said: “Well, OK, since you asked so nicely.


Brooke pulled Pete up on the couch and Ben crawled over to him. He hesitated for a second before taking Petes cock into his mouth. Ben was working much too slow for Brooke so she kisked him in the ass.


Brooke: “Come on, faggot. I want to see a little more enthusiasm.”


Ben worked harder and fast as his head bobbed up and down on Petes cock. Like Ben before him, Pete quickly got hard and began to hump against Bens mouth.


Pete: “Come on, Ben! Suck harder! Suck it! Oh god! Your mouth feels so good! Suck it harder!!”


Ben thought of his own nuts turning black and falling off and he worked hard and faster. Pete humped and groaned while Ben did his best. Soon Pete began to shoot his load.


Brooke: “Come on, faggot. I want to see cum dripping down your chin!”


Like Pete, Ben pulled back just enough to let Petes cum shoot all over his face and run down his chin. When Pete lay back sweating and breathing hard, Ben leaned in and cleaned him off. As Pete began to get hard again, Brooke leaned in and gave Ben a good kick. He rolled over and onto the floor with a grunt. Pete just sat there and slowly opened his eyes.


Mischelle and Cheryl were both laughing as Brooke continued.


Brooke: “That was entertaining. I want you each to thank the other for letting him suck his cock.”


The two men were in no position to argue at this point so they didnt resist anymore.


Pete: “Thank you, Ben.”


Brooke slapped him and yelled: “I want you to thank him like you mean it!!”


Pete jerked back and said: “Ben, thank you for letting me suck you cock. Thank you so very much. It was wonderful! Thank you.”


Brooke glared at Ben.


Ben: “Pete, thank you for allowing me to suck you cock. I enjoyed it more than I can say. Your cum tastes so good. Thank you so very much.”


Brooke: “Now that wasnt so hard, was it?”


Ben: “We did what you asked. Please let us go?”


Mischelle: “They did ask nicely, Brooke.”


Cheryl: “Its up to you, dear.”


Brooke: “I would love to see you two rot out here but I am not like you.”


Mischelle and Cheryl watched Brooke as she leaned down and unlocked the cuffs from their ankles. They stood up, turned and held their wrists out to be unlocked but Brooke just stepped back.


Ben: “Hey! You promised!”


Mischelle and Cheryl watched in silence. They were curious what Brooke was up to. She seemed quite calm.


Brooke: “Yes, I did and I will keep my promise. You are free to go.”


Ben: “You promised to untie us!”


Brooke: “No, I didnt. I promised to let you go. Good bye.”


Brooke walked over and opened the door and waited.


Pete: “We cant go like this. Were naked. Someone will see us.”


Brooke: “You had better hope that they do. Maybe they can untie your nuts before they turn black and fall off. What do you think, Cheryl? Four hours?”


Cheryl: “You boys have at least four hours, maybe five if youre lucky.”


Ben: “We dont even know where we are. How do we get back to town?”


Mischelle: “We should probably at least give them a sporting chance.”


Brooke: “Why? They didnt give me a sporting chance. NO! They get nothing! You two had better get going. Its going to take you a while to get to town and the longer you stay here and whine at me, the less time you will have to keep your nuts attached to your bodies. You two shouldnt breed anyway.  NOW GET!!”


Brooke gave each of them a good kick in the ass as they slowly walked out the door and looked around. The two of them flew to the ground with a thump. They glanced back at Brooke in the doorway and scrambled to their feet and took off running with their wrists still cuffed behind their backs. Brooke just watched them run off before turning back. She ran into Mischelles arms and started crying. Mischelle was right. Brooke needed this. 


Mischelle: “Come on, Brooke. Lets go home.”


Brooke: “Ok. Should we worry about those two calling the cops?”


Cheryl: “No, Brooke. I have lived a long time and I can “read people pretty good. Those two are scared and they are typical bullies. They will not give us any trouble. Even if they do, Mischelle and I will deal with it.”


Brooke: “Do you think I should have simply let them go?”


Mischelle looked Brooke in the eye and said: “What would they have done to you if Jim hadnt helped you?”


Brooke: “They would have killed me. At least I thought that they would have. Would they?”


Mischelle glanced at Cheryl and saw her shake her head slightly.


Mischelle: “Brooke, no one knows. You were there and only you can answer that question. You gave them more of a chance than anyone would have.”


Mischelle held up her cell phone and said: “Besides, I have it all on video.”


The three women laughed as they drove off toward home. Brooke saw the two men and told Mischelle to pull up alongside of them.


Brooke yelled: “Are you two sure youre going in the right direction!?”


They drove off leaving Ben and Pete looking around for some sign of where they were.


Mischelle: “Brooke, that was mean.”


Brooke: “Why? Were they going in the right direction?”


Mischelle laughed and said: “I dont know. Who cares?”


The laughing started all over again. They got home about four hours after they left and found Amanda sitting in the living room watching TV. She looked up at Brooke but didnt say anything. Cheryl saw the look in Amandas eyes and glanced at Brooke. Brooke took her clothes off and walked over to sit next to Amanda.


Amanda: “Are you OK?”


Brooke wanted to hug her but hesitated. She wasnt sure how Amanda would react and she didnt want her to run again.


Brooke: “Im OK.”


Cheryl nodded at Mischelle to go into the kitchen and leave the two of them alone. Amanda smiled and just stared at Brooke. Brooke glanced at the door and then grabbed a pillow and began to cry again. At first she was simply crying and babbling but soon she was expressing her fears. Amanda listened as Brooke cried into the pillow and described in detail all about her attack. Amanda had lived a life all by herself and somewhat sheltered and knew what fear was.  Brooke was her special friend and had shown her so much but she was angry for what Brooke did to her. It was nothing compared to what Brooke had just been through. Amanda decided that if Brooke wanted to hurt her, she would let her. Brooke was hurt more than anything that she did to Amanda earlier.

Amanda slid over and rested her hand on Brookes hands and smiled. Brooke was still crying but when she looked up at Amanda smiling at her, she dove into her arms and began to cry hysterically again.


Amanda: "I'm sorry for leaving. This was my fault. If I hadn't ran away, this never would have happened. I will always be your special friend. I will do whatever you tell me to. I'm sorry."


Brooke was still crying but spearated herself from Amanda and looked her in the eyes. Brooke saw that little puppy again with blind devotion in her eyes. Brooke pulled Amanda close and kissed her a long kiss. Amanda kissed back and after a minute, they separated but hugged.  Brooke was somehow drawing strength from Amanda in that hug. They separated but were still holding hands.


Brooke smiled and said: “Youll do whatever I tell you to do?”


Amanda looked sad but said: “Yes.”


Brooke jumped up and pulled Amanda upstairs and into the bedroom. She closed the door and gently pulled Amanda to the mirror on the dresser. Amanda was about to say something but Brooke “shushed” her. Brooke gently pushed Amandas arms out slightly and Amanda held them there. Brooke slowly unbuttoned her shirt. Every time that she unbuttoned a button, Brooke would give it a little kiss. Amanda watched in the mirror and felt…she didnt know what she felt. She just knew that she wanted to be here more than anywhere else in the world.

Brooke finally got the last button unhooked and slowly pulled her shirt off. Amanda still had her bra on so Brooke reached around from the front to unhook the bra. Their faces were only an inch apart and when Amanda was going to kiss her, Brooke stepped back and waited. Amanda frowned a little but she would do whatever Brooke wanted so she just stood there and watched. Brooke unhooked Amandas bra and slip it off so now Amanda was topless. Brooke just stared at Amandas tits. They really were small. Brooke leaned in and gently kissed each nipple before getting down on her knees and unhooking her pants. Amanda closed her eyes for a second and let out a little mewing sound until Brooke moved down to her pants. She stood quietly again and watched as Brooke unhooked her pants and slid them down to her ankles. Brooke Gently tapped on each foot. Amanda lifted each foot slightly so Brooke could slip her pants off.

Brooke put the pants on the dresser and just stared at Amandas panties and began to cry. She was wearing the same teddy bear panties that she had on when they first met in the changing room at the clothing store. Amanda looked at her as she cried. She wasnt sure what to do. She didnt think that Brooke wanted her to say anything but she didnt want Brooke to cry.


Amanda: “Im so sorry, Brooke. I didnt want to hurt you. Please tell me what to do.”


Brooke wiped her eyes and smiled up at Amanda. She was not sad.


Brooke: “Amanda, these are the same panties that you had on in the store. “


Brooke was already on her knees so she reached around Amandas ass and pressed her face against her stomach in a tight hug. Amanda was still confused so she just put her hand on Brooke head and brushed her hair with her fingers.


Amanda said to no one in particular: “Im so sorry. Im so sorry…”


Brooke sniffled and wiped her face on Amandas panties and said: “Amanda, these panties mean a lot to me.”


Amanda: “They remind me of you. Thats why I wear them. You can have them if you want but I dont think they will fit you.”


Brooke chuckled as she looked up at Amanda and said: “Thats not what I mean, silly. It makes me happy to know that you are wearing them. “


Brooke gently kissed Amandas pussy through the panties and slowly pulled them down. Amanda stepped out of them as Brooke pulled them off her feet. Amanda was now standing naked in front of Brooke with her pussy inches from Brooke face. Brooke held the panties as if they were made of gold. She neatly folded them and carefully placed them on the dresser. She leaned down and kissed them one last time before turning back to Amanda who was just standing there watching. Amanda was curious at Brookes strange response to her underwear but she just let it go. She had her own reasons for wearing them but she kept it to herself.

Brooke grabbed Amandas hand and carefully led her to the bed and laid her down. Amanda was afraid but she was determined to do whatever Brooke wanted. She didnt want to lose her or hurt her again. Brooke looked at Amanda lying there for a few seconds. Brooke smiled. Amanda was so plain looking and her tits were too small but the desire in her heart was true.

Brooke sat down next to her and gave Amanda a long and tongue filled kiss. Amanda immediately responded and their tongues swirled around each other for a full minute before Brooke sat back up. Amanda began to put her arms around Brooke but Brooke pushed them back down so Amanda smiled and waited. Brooke kissed her on the forehead and around her cheeks. She kissed her way down her chin and all around her neck. Amanda closed her eyes and mewed like a little kitten as Brooke kissed her way down past her neck and to her chest.

Brooke got to Amandas chest and kissed each nipple twice before gently sucking on them. She nibbled gently all around her tits and then returned to nibbling and sucking on Amandas nipples. Amanda began to wiggle around and make groaning noises. Once again, her hands rose and touched Brookes head but Brooke pulled back and push them back down.


Brooke: “No, Dear. Lay there and enjoy.”


Amanda wasnt sure whether to say anything or not so she just grunted. Brooke gently pinched each nipple as she kissed and licked her way down farther to Amandas stomach. She licked in and all around her belly button while pinching her nipples one last time. Amanda was losing herself in Brookes touch. She had promised to do whatever Brooke wanted even if it meant to tie her up and put her on display to others and she meant it. She completely surrendered herself to Brooke at that moment in time. She belonged to her just like Brooke belonged to Mischelle.

Brooke kissed all around Amandas hips for a full minute before pushing her legs apart. Amanda spread her legs wide and exposed her pussy for Brooke. Brooke reached up and began to gently pinch and twist Amandas nipples as she rammed her tongue into Amandas cunt. She latched her mouth onto Amandas now VERY WET pussy as she kept tongue fucking her. Amanda arched her back and lost herself in Brookes touch. Amanda surrendered her spirit to Brooke at that moment. Brooke was a true teaser and had every desire to do nothing but tease but she just couldnt.

Brooke gave Amanda her full attention and kept tongue fucking her while pinching her nipples. Amanda was getting wetter and wetter as Brooke moved her tongue onto Amandas clit and sucked and hard and for one purpose. Amanda very quickly let out a cream of pleasure that the two women heard downstairs. She shook and shuddered in several waves of pleasure as Brooke kept up her attentions.

       Brooke slid up next to Amanda and curled up on the bed with her. She was exhausted. They both fell asleep. Downstairs, the two women heard Amanda scream.


Mischelle looked at her sister and said: “I wonder what thats all about?”


Cheryl: “Mischelle, Im, not stupid!”


Mischelle: “Dont be too quick to judge them…”


Cheryl: “Mischelle, I grew up in the city too and I remember. Im not senile yet. We have both seen it many times. What are your intentions?”


Mischelle: “I know love when I see it, sister. I will do my best to make sure Brooke is happy.”


Cheryl: “Good! I will tolerate nothing less and I will help however I can.”


Mischelle smiled at Cheryl and almost moved toward her but stopped at the last second. Cheryl just laughed.


Cheryl: “A hug, sister? Its been a long time.”


Mischelle: “History is not erased in one week but I am grateful and I have misjudged you, sister. I would like to take down the fences between us. What do you say?”


Cheryl: “We both want Brooke to be happy and get through college. Lets start with that.”


Mischelle: “Fair enough. If you will excuse me, I am going to edit that video so it looks good.”


Cheryl: “I am curious. May I watch?”


Mischelle: “Sure. Come on. Its always good to get a second opinion.”


A few miles away, Ben and Pete were running along the road as best they could with their hands cuffed behind their backs. Their nuts hurt at first but now they couldnt feel anything at all. That scared the shit out of them. They would look down at their nuts every so often and see them a dark purple in color and run faster. They were on the football team and in good shape so they were making good time but they didnt know where they were.

It was about an hour later when they began to recognize the area. They were close to their party house where they took Brooke originally. They both saw seven or three cars there and they cheered up. There was a party going on and they could finally get some help.  The two of them ran up to the old abandoned house and tried to get in but they couldnt open the door without their hands so they kicked at the door until someone answered it.  It was one of the football players that answered. It wasnt unusual. The football team was the only ones that ever used this place anyway. Ben and Pete werent well liked even on the team. They were bullies and enjoyed picking on others. The only reason that they were tolerated was that they were the best players that they had. Today was going to be different.

There were four couples there when Ben and Pete walked in. They all stared at them for a whole minute before laughing.


Ben:  “Come on, you guys. Help us!”


The laughing continued.


Pete: “Come on! At least untie our nuts before they fall off. Hurry!”


John: “How in the hell did you two get tied up?”


Ben: “Never mind. Just let us loose.”


They were all still laughing as one of the other guys got up and was checking out their handcuffs.  He was still laughing as he took a good look at the cuffs and the tie around their nuts. The entire football team tolerated these two because they were two of the best players they had ever seen but they were both ass holes.


Jeff: “What do you say, guys? Should we cut them loose?”


Tim: “We cant anyway. We dont have the keys and nothing to cut them with.”


Ben: “Please, you guys…at least cut the tie around our nuts.”


They hated these two but they didnt want to see their nuts fall off. It was a “guy” thing.


Jeff: “Alright. Settle down. Ive got wire cutters in my car.”


Jeff came back a couple of minutes later and was going to cut the tie when one of the girls spoke up.


Sandy: “Wait!”


Jeff: “What…?”


Ben: “Please.”


Sandy: “Oh, stop whining. Girls, you know these two have screwed us over several times. They treat us nice and when they get enough fucks and blowjobs, they dump us.”


The other girls all cheered and agreed. They had all gone out with these two at one point or another. The guys just sat down and looked at each other. Sandy had something in mind.


Jeff: “What do you have in mind, Sandy?”


Sue: “I know you guys. You always want a good blowjob. Well, nows your chance.”


The girls all started laughing but the guys were just looking at each other. Two backed out. As much as they wanted a good blowjob, they had NO interest in Ben or Pete sucking their cocks. Tim and Jeff just sat down and dropped their pants.


Jeff: “Come on, Ben. You get the priveledge of sucking my cock. Thats for all the cheap shots on the field that youve given me. Get your ass over here and get on your knees!”


Tim: “Come on, Pete. You get to suck mine.”


By this time, Ben and Pete had no fight left in them. They desperately wanted the tie cut off their nuts and there was no time to go anywhere else. They were already the deepest shade of purple that they had ever seen. And the feeling had long gone from them. The two of them quickly got down on their knees and took Jeff and Tims hard cocks in their mouths and began to suck them hard and fast. Jeff and Tim leaned back and began to groan.


Tim: “Oh, god! I think Pete has gotten some practice at sucking cock. Pete! Youre damn good at this.”


Jeff: “I think theyve both gotten practice at this. Bens damn good too. I dont know, Sandy. He might be as good as you are at this.”


Sandy: “Really? That means only one thing. These two are still on the closet.”


Sue laughed and said: “Not anymore.”


The girls and the two other guys just laughed as they saw Sue with her cell phone getting everything recorded. She was careful not to get Tim and Jeffs face, though. Tim and Jeff soon grabbed Ben and Petes heads and began to fuck them in the mouth. Pete and Ben werent even thinking of the blowjobs anymore. They desperately wanted their buts untied so they doubled their efforts to make Time and Jeff cum.


Sandy: “Damn! Look at those two. They sure are hungry for cum!”


Before anyone could answer, Tim and Jeff pulled their heads in tight and let out a groan as they shot their loads down Ben and Petes throats. The two f them gagged a little but took it all in and didnt spill any. Tim and Jeff gave them a kick and sent the two of them to the floor after they were finished. As they rolled and struggled back to their feet, they were once again begging to have the tie cut off their nuts. 


Sandy: “What do you think, girls? Are we through with them?”


They all laughed and agreed. The guys pretty much agreed too. They didnt want to sit there all day with those two ass holes sucking their cocks.


Jeff/Tim: “Im through with them.”


Tim: “Petes a good cock sucker, though. Hows Ben?”


Jeff: “Hes good too. “


Ben: “Come on…You promised. Please cut our buts loose?”


Ben and Pete were practically crying at this point so Jeff took the wire cutters and carefully snipped the ties from their nuts. Ben and Pete were on their knees thanking them for cutting their nuts loose but soon they doubled over and were crying in pain as the circulation was returning to their nuts. The pain was getting more intense but the two men were relieved. It meant that the ties were cut in time.

The others just watched as Ben and Pete rolled around in pain. They begged to get the cuffs off but the guys didnt have the keys or anything to cut them with so they were stuck in them. 


Ben: “Come on, guys, you cant leave us out her like this. How are we going to get home?”


Tim: “Well give you a ride for fifty bucks.”


Ben: “Ok. OK but you have to get us out of these cuffs. I have a saw at my house.”


They took Ben and Pete home and cut their cuffs off. Ben paid them the money but before the rest left, Ben asked them for a ride to get their cars but the others just laughed and told them that their favors were all used up.


Jeff: “I think that you two had better be nicer to people or the video that we took will find its way to the internet.”


Ben: “You cant do that.”


Sandy: “Yes we can. I have already emailed the files to my account so dont think about taking the phone. We normally dont like our guys messing around on us but I think an occational blow job form you two will be OK.”


Tim laughed and said: “Thats nice of you girls. Thanks.”


Pete: “Were not sucking your cocks!”


Jeff laughed and said: “Sure you are. You will suck our cocks anytime that we want you to or those videos will find their way to everyone in the school and they will know what fags that you two are.”


Ben: “Were NOT fags.  You guys made us do that.”


Jeff put on the most innocent face that he could and said: “Of course we didnt. You two insisted on blowing us to thank us for helping you.”


The group left Ben and Pete standing in Bens garage. They were naked and just staring at the car drive away. Ben and Pete had to walk out to get their cars. Their nuts were gradually pinking back up but it felt like someone had kicked them in the nuts for two days. They waddled a little as they walked and Tim, Jeff and several of their friends were true to their word. For the rest of high school, Ben and Pete spent a lot of their free Tim giving blowjobs to whomever Tim of Jeff want them to. They eventually dropped out of football but it didnt help. They still spent a lot of time in the locker room with cocks in their mouths. The girls were true to their word. As long as the two of them gave nice blowjobs to whomever Tim and Jeff wanted them to, the video would remain secret.

Back at Mischelles house, the two women spent an hour or so making Mischelles video look perfect.  It now looked like the two men were simply begging to let the other to let them suck each others cock and the video soon let the viewer see them blowing the other until they would shoot their load all over the others face.


Cheryl: “What are you going to do with that?”


Mischelle: “I will send it to them. They will know what it means. I will also explain to them that Jim and his friends will finish the job next time if they give anyone any trouble again.”


Cheryl smiled and said: “Youre getting soft in your old age, sister. In the old days, those two would never have been seen again.”


Mischelle: “Times are different but if they give us anymore trouble, they will beg for death. I mean it.”


Cheryl saw the look in her sisters eyes. It was that same look that she had alwas seen when they were in the city. Cheryl knew that Mischelle was sincere. She almost felt sorry for the two of them but after what they did to Brooke, Cheryl scowled in the distance and mumbled something.


Mischelle: “What did you say?”


Cheryl: “Nothing. I was simply sending a message to someone.”


Upstairs, Brooke and Amanda slept in each others arms. Brooke began to sniffle a little bit and woke Amanda up.


Amanda: “What is it? Let me help?”


Brooke pulled her in tighter and said: “You are helping by just being here.”


Amanda smiled and let out a little mewing sound as she pulled Brooke in tighter. Amanda had given herself to Brooke and she was happy with her decision. Brooke was her special friend and she would do whatever Brooke wanted.


Amanda: “I am yours. I will always be with you.”


Brooke closed her eyes and finally realized what Amanda was telling her.


Brooke: “Amanda, are you saying that you have given yourself to me?”


Amanda hesitated before saying: “Yes. What happened was my fault and I will never leave you again. I will do anything that you tell me to.”


Brooke didnt say anything for a minute. She just thought about it for a minute. She didnt understand until know what Amanda was saying.


Brooke: “I dont know, Amanda. I belong to Mischelle. We will have to ask her.”


Amanda: “Whats it like for someone to own you?”


Brooke: “Mischelle is good to me. I love her.”


Amanda: “I do not know if you will be good to me or not but I will always be yours. I love you.”


Brooke: “Amanda, We will ask Mischelle. If she says I can have you, then I will take care of you. I am not sure how it will work with Mischelle owning me but I will ask.”


Amanda: “What if she says “no”.


Brooke: “I dont know. Lets go ask her now.”


The two of them walked downstairs and saw that Cheryl had left and Mischelle was sitting and reading the paper.


Mischelle: “Are you two alright?”


Amanda was standing aside and slightly behind Brooke as she spoke.


Brooke: “Mischelle, you own me…”


Mischelle: “Yes, dear.”


Brooke: “Well, I want to own Amanda like you own me.”


Mischelle looked at the two of them carefully. She was very good at reading people.


Mischelle: “Amanda? Is this what you want? Once done, it cant be undone unless Brooke releases you. You cant back out later if you dont like it. I will ask you again. Are you sure this is what you want?”


Amanda looked at Brooke and then at Mischelle. She didnt hesitate.


Amanda: “Yes. I love her.”


Mischelle: “Amanda, please wait in the other room.”


After Amanda left, Mischelle spoke to Brooke.


Mischelle: “Brooke, this is important. She wants to totally give herself to you. She has even admitted that she loves you. It is a great responsibility and you must not take it lightly. Brooke! This is important and you must be totally sure. Are you sure this is what you want?”


Brooke: “Its what she wants.”


Mischelle: “What she wants is irrelevant. As soon as she gave herself to you, anything that she wants is not important. What YOU want is what matters. You are the only one that counts. What do you want?”


Brooke: “I want to be with her and she wants this.”


Mischelle was trying to get Brooke to say something specific without telling her but it was getting difficult so she tried something else.


Mischelle: “Brooke! I told you that what Amanda wants is irrelevant! What do YOU want? IF you agree to this, Amanda will be with you until you let her go. This means that even if she wants to leave you, she cant unless you let her go. I will ask you again. Do you want Amanda to be with you whether she wants to or not?”


Brooke: “I guess. I like Amanda.”


Mischelle: “Then I forbid you to own her. You tow may be with each other as long I dont mind it but if it ever interferes with me, you two will never see each other again. Is that clear!?”


Brooke: “Well….”


Amanda ran into the room and yelled: “NO! Brooke! Please! I want to be with you!”


Mischelle: “Amanda! I told you to wait in the other room. Now get! Stop listening!”


Amanda: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Amanda lowered her head sadly and left the room. Brooke watched and was obviously confused. Mischelle watched Brooke carefully. She was right on the edge of something and Mischelle was getting frustrated. It was so obvious!


Mischelle: “I mean it, Brooke. She has already interfered with me. I have NO desire to own her or to even have her around. She has been following you like a little puppy since we met in the store. I will always regret having you deal with her. She has become a nuisance.

AMANDA! Get in here!”


Amanda walked in and stood just behind Brooke. Brooke just looked at her and then back at Mischelle with a confused look on her face.


Mischelle: “Amanda, I made a mistake by letting Brooke meet you at that store. You have caused us a lot of trouble, especially lately. This last attack on Brooke was your fault and I will not stand for it. I want you to leave. Do not come here again. I dont want you two to see each other again. Get you things and I will give you a ride home.”


Tears rolled down Amandas face. How could life be so good and yet so cruel at the same time. Amanda was wondering but she was one of the few people that had lived with cruelty and disappointment most of her life. It was like an old coat that she put back on but Brooke was different than anything else that she had even felt.  Amanda just turned and got her things and got dressed. She came back to the kitchen where Brooke was standing there with Mischelle. Amanda reached out and handed Brooke a little cloth. When she looked at it, she saw Amandas little teddy bear panties in her hand.


Amanda (Crying): “Please keep these and remember me? Mischelle please let her keep these. I will leave now. I would prefer to walk if thats ok.  I will make different living arrangements at school, since we cant be roommates of friends anymore.”


Amanda hugged Brooke and walked out the door crying.


Mischelle: “Brooke, make me some lunch and stop standing there like a sick cow.”


Brooke just stood there and kept looking from Mischelle to Amanda. Mischelle watched her closely. She was thinking to herself: “Come on. Come on, Brooke…”


Brooke glanced at Mischelle and ran out the door after Amanda. She caught up with her, grabbed her arm and dragged her back into the house. Amanda was fighting her but Brooke was much too strong for her. Soon Brooke had Amanda back in the kitchen and was holding her there. Amanda was still trying to wiggle away.


Brooke glared at Amanda and yelled: “Stop that and stand here!”


Amanda instinctively obeyed and just quietly stood there.


Mischelle: “Amanda, I told you to leave. Brooke, I told her to leave and I told you to make me some  lunch!!”


Amanda: “Im sorry, Mischelle…”


Brooke: “Amanda! Shut up! Mischelle, I want Amanda to stay and I want to own her. With your permission, I will take care of her!”


Mischelle almost smiled but kept this entire thing going.


Mischelle: “No! You have made your decision and thats that! Amanda! Leave!”


Amanda turned to leave but Brooke grabbed her arm and yelled: “No! Go sit in that corner and be quiet until I get this straightened out!”


Amanda glanced at Mischelle and said: “Yes, Brooke.”


Amanda turned and sat in the corner and watched. Mischelle and Brooke just looked at each other for a moment.


Mischelle: “Brooke, You WILL do as I tell you! You are mine!”


Brooke: “I am yours and I beg you for this. I want to own Amanda. I NEED to own Amanda! Please?”


Mischelle decided to push it further.


Mischelle: “No, Brooke.”


Mischelle watched as a tremendous struggle was going on inside of Brooke. Once again, Mischelle almost smiled. She was anticipating this and she needed Brooke to understand it. Brooke kept looking back and forth between Amanda and Mischelle. She finally slumped in defeat as she severed a tie that she thought was the most important thing to her.


Brooke: “No, Mischelle. I will not let Amanda go. She is mine. I realize that I will not be able to go to school of live here anymore but I will not let Amanda go. She is mine!”


Brooke stood firm as she looked at her aunt. Mischelle didnt show it but she was proud.


Mischelle: “You have defied me, Brooke. Why?”


Mischelle didnt seem angry. In fact she was smiling a little. Brooke was confused.


Brooke: “Why are you smiling? I thought that you would be angry.”


Mischelle: “Let me answer your question with a question. Why are you defying me? I love you and I own you. You know that you will be punished for this?”


Brooke: “You do own me but I will NOT give her up!”


Mischelle: “Why not? There are certainly others out there that can entertain you.”


Amanda watched and looked at Brooke with fear. Mischelle was right. There were others out there that would be glad to make Brooke happy. She was so beautiful! Amanda jus made a few whimpering noises but otherwise was quiet as she was told.


Brooke: “I dont want any others. I want to own Amanda!”


Mischelle: “If you continue with this, then you will leave here and never return. That will be the price of your defiance! GO! Both of you go!”


Mischelle put on her angriest face and was hoping that Brooke would soon realize the obvious. Brooke turned and pulled Amanda to her feet and began to pull her from the room but Amanda broke free and spoke.


Amanda: “I know you told me to be quiet but I cant let you do this. You cant give up school just for me. Brooke, I am not worth all this. You must let me go.”


Mischelle saw the pain in Amandas eyes ad Brooke finally saw it too. Mischelle looked at Brooke carefully.


Mischelle: “Brooke, have you figured it out, yet?”


Brooke felt like a fool as she turned and looked at Mischelle. Amanda wasnt stupid and just watched. Something was going on that she was missing.


Brooke: “I feel like an idiot.”


Mischelle chuckled and said: “You might as well tell her.”


Brooke turned to Amanda and said: “What Mischelle had been trying to tell me is that I love you too.”


Amanda smiled and ran into Brookes arms. She hugged her for a minute before standing back and looking at Mischelle.


Amanda: “Brooke, I am happy beyond words but I still cant let you give everything up for me. You have to go to school.”


Brooke looked at Mischelle and saw her smiling back at her. Brooke smiled as she saw Mischelle nod at her.


Brooke pulled Amanda back into a hug and said: “You are not going anywhere and we are both going to school. You are mine.”


Amanda: “What? I dont understand.”


Mischelle: “Amanda, I am sorry for doing that to you but Brooke is thick headed and needed to realize something. You belong to her with my blessing.”


Amanda grinned and flew back into Brookes arms. After a little while, the three of them were sitting and having lunch. Amanda suddenly realized something.


Amanda: “Mischelle, what if Brooke tells me to do something and you tell me to do something else?”


Mischelle: “Thats a good question. Brooke?”


Brooke: “Amanda, you will obey me but if Mischelle tells you to do something else, you will obey her and explain it to me later.”


Amanda: “Ok but with you permission, I will tell you both this; I will NOT keep secrets from either of you. You may punish me however you see fit but I wont keep any secrets from either of you even if I am ordered to.”


Mischelle/Brooke: “Good!”


Brooke: “Amanda, while you are in this house, you will wear ONLY your teddy bear panties and nothing else.”


Amanda smiled and said: “Yes, Brooke.”


Brooke: “With your permission, Mischelle, Amanda had an appointment in town.”


Mischelle: “Thats fine. Be home by dinnertime.”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle”


Mischelle couldnt help but laugh when Amanda turned and said: “Yes, Mischelle”.


Brooke and Amanda got dressed and Brooke had Amanda shave her pussy before they left. It didnt take long. Brooke wasnt concerned about her ass hole. She just wanted her front clean. Amanda asked about it but Brooke said it was a surprise.

They drove to town and up to one of the tattoo parlors in town. Amanda was a little worried but she belonged to Brooke now. She followed Brooke into the store and up to the counter.


Brooke: “Amanda, go wait over there.”


Amanda: “Yes, Brooke.”


Amanda sat in a chair on the opposite side of the room where she couldnt hear Brooke speak to the woman at the counter. They looked through several book before settling on something. Brooke waved Amanda to the counter and then followed Brooke to one of the back rooms. 


Brooke: “Amanda, sit there and take your pants and underwear off.”


Amanda looked around with a fearful look and said: “Yes, Brooke.”


Brooke sat down beside Amanda and said: “It will be OK.”


Amanda smiled and sat down naked from the waist down. As the woman at the counter walked in, Amanda covered herself up. The woman smiled and looked at Brooke.


Brooke: “Amanda, put your hands down and spread your legs.”


Amanda looked like a scared rabbit but obeyed. The woman didnt seem to care one way or the other as she quickly got ready. Amanda had never seen it but it was obvious that she was getting some kind of tattoo. The woman had her sit with her back against the wall so if she jerked, she wouldnt be pulling away from her at the wrong time. It was good that she did that. As soon as the needle touched her, Amanda jerked. The woman just continued.


As Amanda was going to look down, Brooke said: “No, dear. Its a surprise. Dont look.”


Amanda: “Yes, Brooke.”


Amanda didnt want a tattoo but she belonged to Brooke and had already accepted it. She got used to the needle after a few minutes and was now terribly curious as to what kind of tattoo she was getting.

It was about twenty minutes later when the woman backed away and began to put her supplies away. Brooke looked at it and smiled. It was perfect.


Brooke: “Go ahead and look at it, my little puppy.”


Amanda looked down and not only smiled, she began to cry. She had never been happier. She looked down at her new tattoo. It was a tiny little teddy bear about an inch tall. It was identical to the teddy bears that were on her panties. It was placed just about her pussy crack and just above the hairline so it was clearly visible. Amandas tears ran down her cheeks. Her whole life had been loneliness and fear but now she was happy. She jumped up in front of the mirror and stared at it. It was perfect. She ran into Brooke arms and hugged her.


Amanda: “This is a wonderful gift, Brooke!! Thank you. I will always be grateful to be yours. Thank you so much!!”


Brooke: “Youre welcome. Lets go home so we can make dinner for Mischelle. She will probably punish me already for defying her.”


Amanda: “That doesnt count, does it? She was trying to tell you something…well, you know what I mean.”


Brooke: “It doesnt matter, Amanda. I still disobeyed her. I will be punished.”


Amanda: “…but thats not fair, is it?”


Brooke: “I dont know and I dont care. I would do it again to keep you. You are mine now and I am happy.”


Amanda: “I am yours and I am happy too.”


Brooke: “Come on. Lets go.”


As they were driving back home, Amanda asked: “Brooke, can I watch you being punished?”


Brooke looked at the twinkle in Amandas eyes and she grinned at her.


Brooke: “No…well, yes. It might do you some good to know what it means to be punished.”


Amanda: “I was teasing, Brooke. I dont want to see you hurt.”


Brooke smiled and said: “I know but that is not up to me.”


Amanda smiled and said: “Im happy.”


They got home a half hour later. When they walked in, Brooke stripped naked and Amanda stripped down to her panties. Brooke stared at her for a few seconds. She was so cute and those panties meant a lot to both of them.


Mischelle: “So where did you two go?”


Brooke smiled and said: “Amanda, show her.”


Amanda puffed up with pride and pulled her panties down enough so Mischelle could see the tattoo. Mischelle looked at it and smiled.


Mischelle: “Thats cute but why a teddy bear?”


Brooke: “It is identical to the ones on her panties and those are the ones that she was wearing when we met in the changing room at the store.”


Mischelle: “You two are so cute. Go ahead and make us dinner. Why dont you have Amanda help? You can teach her how to cook. Its up to you but it might be a good idea for her to be able to cook.”


Brooke had Amanda help her cook and they all sat down and had a nice dinner. Normally Brooke cleaned up but she decided to have Amanda clean up. Mischelle didnt mind but she told Brooke that if she screws something up, she would be punished and not Amanda because it was HER responsibility. Brooke understood. It made Amanda a little nervous but cleaning up after dinner was not rocket science and Amanda did fine.


Brooke sat next to Mischelle with a nervous look on her face and said: “Are you going to punish me now?”


Mischelle: “Amanda! Come in here.”


Amanda walked in and sat down. Both Brooke and Amanda were a little nervous but Brooke was ready. She made her decision earlier and she would stick by it.


Mischelle smiled and said: “There will be no punishment but I need Amanda to test out my new belt. I had to make a smaller vibrator for her. She is very tiny and the one I normally use on you, Brooke, would be much too large for her and might hurt her. I believe that this one will be fine but I want to test it out.”


Brooke: “OK.”


Mischelle: “Brooke why dont you go and get it. Its on the table downstairs. Bring the remote too.”


Amanda: “Will this hurt, Msichelle?”


Mischelle:"That's something that we need to find out, dear."


Amanda just smiled and waited until Brooke walked in with the belt. It was the same as it was with the exception of the fact that the vibrator attatchment was smaller. Mischelle gave the belt and remote one last look. She activated all the features and handed it back to Brooke.


Mischelle: "It's up to you to put it on her, Brooke. I know how but I need to show you the proper way to put it on her so you don't hurt her by accident."


Brooke: "Ok."


Amanda was a little afraid but she was curious too. Mischelle had told her about it but she was still curious about it. Brooke had Amanda remove her panties and stand with her legs spread.  Amanda just watched quietly as they discussed the belt and a lot of the technical aspects of it. Amanda felt a little like a manikin on a window display.  The two of them didnt much care that she was there or not.

After Brooke understood the workings of the belt, she picked it up to put it on but Mischelle stopped her.


Mischelle: “Brooke, she needs to be nice and wet to slip it in. How you do that is up to you. I have some lube if you need it.”


Brooke smiled and reached up and began to rub Amandas pussy.


Brooke: “Does that feel good, my little teddy bear?”


Amanda smiled at the term “teddy bear”.  It seemed a more accurate term than “puppy” for some reason. Brookes hand felt so good. Her life was so much better since she had met Brooke. Even Amandas parents saw the difference. Did this make her a slut? She didnt care. She decided that it was just a word. Brookes hand felt wonderful.


Amanda let out a little squeak and said: “It feels wonderful!”


Brooke and Mischelle smiled at each other as Brooke worked her fingers until Amanda was nice and wet. Brooke fucked her with her fingers and kept rubbing her pussy. When she decided that Amanda was wet enough, Brooke pulled her hand away and picked up the belt. She gently slid the new vibrator up Amandas cunt until it was all the way in. Amanda opened her eyes and let out a yelp as it slid in. She had never had anything that big up her cunt. She had sex once with a guy but he was small and he was finished in about two minutes. Amanda didnt like it. It hurt.


Brooke looked up at Amanda as she hooked the belt up. She wasnt sure how to take her reaction. She looked at Mischelle and shrugged.


Mischelle: “Amanda, how does it feel? Does it hurt?”


Amanda was breathing heavy and getting lost in all the new sensations but she was still “with them”.


Amanda: “Oh, god!”


Mischelle chuckled and said: “Amanda, dear, thats not much help. How does it feel? Does it hurt?”


Amanda: “What? Oh…it aches a little but it feels so good.”


Mischelle: “Is there any sharp pain?”


Amanda: “Oh, God! What? Ah…no…no sharp pains. It just aches a little.”


Brooke: “Is that ok for it to ache a little?”


Mischelle chuckled and said: “You tell me dear. How did it feel the first time you had it on?”


Brooke turned a little red and said: “It DID ache a little but it felt so good. I think shell be OK.”


Mischelle: “I believe that shes fine. Lets try it out on her. Amanda? Amanda!?”


Amanda: “Hmmm…what?”


Mischelle: “Were going to try some of the settings.”


Brooke watched carefully as Mischelle worked the remote. The first thing that she did was turn on the electric shocks. She started with the lowest setting and raised it a notch after each reaction. At first Amanda just jerked a little in surprise but as the shocks grew, she started to complain.


Amanda: “Owe, that hurts.”


The next setting.


Amanda: “Wait! No. That really hurts. Please stop!”


The next  setting.


Amanda suddenly bent down a little and yelped: “OWE!! Stop! It hurts a lot! Stop…please!”


Brooke looked at Mischelle. She didnt want to hurt Amanda. She didnt do anything wrong. 


Mischelle: “Brooke, this is necessary for a couple of reasons. First, we need to test it on her and second, you disobeyed me. It was something that needed to be done but you still disobeyed me and you with both be punished. She will feel the belt and you will watch her feel the pain. Now be silent. I need to listen to her.”


Brooke almost said something but caught herself at the last second and remained silent. Mischelle kept turning the settings up on the belt. Amanda doubled over and fell to the floor as she began to scream and beg. Brooke began to cry as she jumped up and held her. Amanda grabbed onto Brooke and begged her to stop but Brooke could only hold her and cry as Amandas pain increased each time Mischelle activated the electrical charges. Mischelle finally hit the last and highest setting on the belt. Amanda let out a high piercing scream and passed out. Brooke was crying and just holding her.


Mischelle: “Brooke, take the belt off her so we can check her out.”


Brooke practically tore the thing off her.


Mischelle: “Brooke, be careful. I dont want it damaged. If you break it, you will feel it. Be careful!”


Brooke (Crying): “ Yes, Mischelle.”


Brooke slowed down and gently removed the belt. She lifted Amanda up and placed her on the couch. She sat her up and held her so Mischelle could look her over. Mischelle spread Amandas legs and pocked around in and up her cunt.


Brooke: “Is she OK?”


Amanda started to wake up as Mischelle answered.


Mischelle: “I think so. I dont see anything wrong. Amanda? Amanda? How do you feel?”


Amanda began to cry and clung to Brooke. Brooke was crying too.


Mischelle spoke like a mother telling her child to eat their vegetables.


Mischelle: “Amanda, dear? How do you feel? Tell me.”


Amanda: “It still aches but otherwise I am fine. Please dont do that again. Please? Whatever I did, I will not do it again. Please?”


By this time, Amanda and Brooke had calmed down a little so Mischelle explained why she did it.


Mischelle: “Listen to me, you two. I did this for two reasons. First; Brooke disobeyed me but more important, we needed to know how this new belt worked and to make sure there was no permanent damage. Amanda, that was the highest setting.”


Amanda: “Please dont put it on me again. I will be good. Brooke, I will do whatever you want. Please…?”


Brooke: “I wont…”


Mischelle: “We need to put it on one last time, dear.”


Amanda began to cry again as Brooke said: “Mischelle, please?”


Mischelle smiled and said: “Dont worry, you two. I will not use the pain setting again. I need to make sure the other settings work.”


Amanda still begged but Brooke understood. Brooke was not sure which setting was worse, the pain or the other settings. Brooke held Amanda and helped her stand up.


Brooke: "It"s OK, Amanda. This will not hurt. I promise."


Amanda smiled and said: "OK."


She trusted Brooke completely. She stood up and spread her legs. Mischelle had Brookke put it on so she knew that she could put it on properly. Amanda was still wet so the belt slipped right on as the vibrator slid up her cunt. She leg out a little squeak as it entered her but was otherwise quiet.


Brooke: "Is it OK, Amanda?"


Amanda: "It's tight but it doesn't ache quite as much."


Mischelle picked up the remote and began to fiddle with the buttons and knobs again. She handed it to Brooke to teach her how to use it. Brooke fiddled with the knobs and turn the vibrator on it's lowed t setting. Amanda let out another squeak and then a moan as the vibrator came to life. Brooke turned it up to the next setting and Amanda closed her eyes and reached down but felt only the leather of the belt. Brooke smiled.


Brooke: How is it, Amanda?"


Amanda: "Mmmmmm...it feels so good..."


Brooke turned it up to the middle setting. Amanda stooped over and tried to rub her pussy but rubbed only the belt. Brooke turn it up one more setting and Amanda went down to her knees and was soon on her back with her legs spread wide open. She kept trying to run her pussy but the belt was in the way.


Brooke: "Mischelle, should I let her finish?"


Mischelle: "That's up to you, dear but we need to test it with all the sensors too."


Brooke smiled and turned it up all the way but stopped quickly as Amanda got close to cumming.


Amanda clawed at the belt while trying to reach her pussy but couldn't.


Amanda: "Please...! Please let me finish?"


Brooke: "Not yet, my little teddy bear."


Amanda let out a moan as Mischelle was showing Brooke how to hook up all the sensors. They monitored blood pressure, heart rate and sweat production in order to be able to start and stop the device enough to keep Amanda close to cumming but not enough to acctually let her cum. Mischelle adjusted the settings according to Amandas size and body type. They both sat back and watched her as she lay on the floor trying to claw through the belt to get to her pussy. The belt worked its magic perfectly. Amanda was being driven crazy with lust as the belt took her right to the edge and then stopped.


Mischelle: “I think thats enough. It looks like its working perfectly. You can take it off now.”


Brooke chuckled and said: “Maybe in a minute or so. I want to watch.”


Mischelle: “Its up to you, dear but dont let it go too long. This is meant mostly for punishment.”


Brooke: “Your right.”


Brooke flipped a switch on the remote and the belt didnt stop this time. It took Amanda over the top. She stiffened up, flopped around on the floor and let out a scream of pleasure. She relaxed slightly and then let out another loud scream as she was cumming a second time. Brooke watched and smiled until the second orgasm let up and then turned the belt off. Amanda just collapsed on the floor. She looked as if she had just run a marathon. She was lying there limp and gasping for breath. Brooke removed the belt and carefully slid it off her legs. She put it on the coffee table and picked up Amanda and put her gently on the couch. Brooke sat down and placed Amandas head on her lap. She brushed the hair from her eyes and just waited. It was a good half hour later when Amanda opened her eyes and smiled up at Brooke.


Brooke: “Are you OK?”


Amanda: “That was wonderful! I have never felt anything like that! The pain was awful but after that…well…it was amazing!”


Brooke smiled and said: “Im glad. We needed to test the smaller vibrator for you to make sure everything worked OK. Thats why we had to give you the pain as well as the pleasure. You can see that the vibrator can be incredibly frustrating to the point of madness.”


Amanda: “Oh, yes. It was driving me crazy. I dont know how long that I could stand it.”


Brooke: “Mischelle had me on it for a couple of hours already. I know what its like.”


Amanda: “HOURS!!?? Please dont do that to me.”


Brooke tweaked her nipples and said: “You had better be good then."


Amanda smiled and pulled Amanda up into a sitting position. She got on the floor and spread her legs and began to lick her very wet pussy. Amanda leaned back and moaned.


Amanda: "Your tongue is always the best but you don't have to do this. You have done so much for me..."


Brooke: "Shhh. I am trying to clean you all up but I can't if you keep talking to me."


Amanda closed her eyes and Brooke's tongue worked its usuall magic. Amanda was nice and wet from the belt and Brooke was lapping it all up like a dog. There was something about Amandas pussy that tasted so good to Brooke. She was always looking for a chance to lick her. Amanda didnt know it but she had as much of a hold on Brooke as Brooke had on her.

Brooke licked Amandas pussy up and down a couple of times before moving to her thighs.  Amanda was wet from ass to belly button and down her thighs to her knees. That belt was so wonderfully frustrating. Neither girl knew if they wanted it on or not.

Brooke licked up and down Amandas thighs very slowly. She wanted to make sure that she didnt miss anything. Amanda was leaning back and making little noises when Mischelle walked in and yelled.


Mischelle: “Brooke! Take it upstairs!”


Brooke and Amanda were both startled. Brooke reached down and threw Amanda over her shoulder and walked toward the stairway. Brooke was not exceptionally strong but Amanda wasnt over 100 Lbs.


Amanda: “HEY! Im not an “IT”!


Brooked slapped Amanda on the ass and said: “Shush!”


Amanda just looked up at Mischelle with a smile and waved as Brooke carried her upstairs. Mischelle had to laugh. The whole thing looked ridiculous.

Brooke carried Amanda up to her room, closed the door and threw her onto the bed……












Teasing 6


Brooke carried Amanda up to her room, closed the door and threw her onto the bed and jumped on top of her but Amanda was too quick for her. As Brooke landed on the bed, Amanda was not there and she simply landed on her stomach. Amanda moved quickly and hopped on Brookes back and pulled her arms behind her.

Mischelle had so many handcuffs that there were cuffs in every room and Brookes bedroom was no exception. Amanda quickly grabbed the cuffs from the small bed table and cuffed Brookes wrists behind her back.


Brooke: “Hey! Let me loose!”


Amanda giggled and said: “No.”


Brooke: “Now, youre going to be punished. Unlock these cuffs!”


Amanda: “Well, since Im going to be punished already, theres no point in unlocking you.”


Before Brooke could say anything, Amanda shoved her fingers up Brookes cunt and began to fuck her with them. Brooke started to yell but her yells quickly turned into groans as her cunt began to run with juice. Amanda just chuckled as Broke began to hump against her hand. Amanda began to slap Brooke on the ass as she kept finger fucking her.


Amanda: “Your ass is so cute when it wiggles like this.”


Brooke: “Let…Oh, that feels good. Brat!...”


Amanda fucked Brooke with purpose. She brought her very close to cumming and then pulled out.


Brooke: “Hey! Why did you stop!? Make me cum! Thats an order!”


Amanda giggled and said: “Youre in no position to give orders, babe. Now flip over for me and sit up.”


Brooke didnt like taking orders from someone that she owned but she had no choice at this point. Amanda had gotten four more sets of handcuffs from Mischelle and quickly cuffed Brookes ankles to the corners of the foot of the bed. This next part was tricky. She had to release her hands. Amanda reached around and unlocked the cuffs on her wrists and jumped away quickly but Brooke was too slow and her ankles were still locked to the bed.


Brooke: “Get over here and unlock me!”


Amanda: “Not, yet. Raise you hands over your head, please.”


Brooke: “No! Unlock my feet!”


Amanda sat down on a chair and just watched Brooke. Brooke kept giving orders for another fifteen minutes before finally settling down. Brooke made several threats and Evantually started to plead with Amanda but it did no good. Amanda just kept insisting that Brooke raise her hands over her head. Finally Brooke accepted the inevitable and laid back with her arms over her head.


Amanda: “I would suggest that you dont try anything foolish, babe. The keys are all downstairs.”


Brooke glared at Amanda and said: “You are in SO MUCH TROUBLE!!


Amanda cuffed Brookes wrists to the top corners of the bed. Brooke was now tied down and spread eagle on the bed. Mischelle had been very cooperative for some reason. She gave Amanda a blindfold and gag. Brooke tried to fight but at this point, Amanda was in total control and quickly had her blind folded and gagged. Brooke wiggled around and made several noises that Amanda didnt understand. She didnt understand Brooke but Amanda could guess what she was saying.


Amanda slipped her fingers up Brooke cunt again and said: “You had better stop calling me names or I wont finish what I started.”


Brooke let out a groan as Amandas fingers did their work again. Amanda watched Brooke squirm around as she finger fucked her again. Brooke was truly a beautiful woman. Amanda still didnt understand why she let her hang around her like this. Amanda knew that she wasnt pretty and that her tits were too small. She didnt understand.

Brooke was getting wetter and wetter as Amandas fingers were shoved in and out of her pussy. As Brooke was getting very wet and wiggling around, Amanda pulled her fingers out leaving Brooke moaning through the gag and squirming around. Amanda took her wet fingers and wiped them off under and around Brookes nose so the only thing that she could smell was her own pussy juice.

Amanda heard a little shuffle behind her and let out a squeak as she turned around. She saw Mischelle standing in the doorway smiling. Mischelle Smiled and put her finger to her lips to tell Amanda to be quiet about her. She waved her out into the hallway.


Amanda leaned over and whispered to Brooke: “Ill be right back, lover.”


She kissed her on the cheak and went into the hallway by Mischelle.


Mischelle: “You look like youre having fun, dear and I wont stop you but she will punish you for sure after this.”


Amanda: “I know but I am having fun.”


Mischelle kissed Amanda on the cheek and said: “Have fun, then my little puppy.”


Amanda watched Mischelle leave before going back into the room by Brooke. She pulled a cotton t-shirt form the dresser and began to drag it across Brookes body. It was just heavy enough for Brooke to feel it as it traveled across her skin. Brooke wiggled around and began to make mewing noises as Amanda dragged the shirt down her cheeks and across her tits. The touch was like a feather wandering its way around Brookes body. Amanda moved the shirt back and forth across Brookes tits. Her nipples were sticking out and hard and her pussy was getting wetter and wetter.

Brooke lay there in darkness and with Amanda being quiet; she was in a world of darkness and silence. Brooke was trying to speak but all that Amanda heard was growling and grunting noises. Amanda smiled. It didnt take a genius to know what Brooke was saying. All she knew was the agonizing touch of that t-shirt across her skin.

Amanda moved the shirt across and all around her tits for a good five minutes before moving it down her stomach. The shirt felt like butterflies flittering across her skin as Amanda dragged it over her. Brooke was feeling sensations like nothing that she had ever felt. Amandas touch was maddening as it moved around her body.

Amanda dragged the shirt down her stomach and all around Brookes pussy. She got so very close but didnt touch it. The gentle touch of the shirt moved around and all over her hips just inches from her pussy. Amanda smiled as Brooke was thrashing around and yelling through the gag. Things were Evan more agonizing because Amanda was not talking at all. She was not saying anything. Brooke entire world was dark and silent with the terrible touch of that t-shirt wandering around her body. All she could do is yell and wiggle around but all that was heard was groaning and grunting.

The shirt flowed down her legs and all over her feet. Brooke was very ticklish and Amanda realized it when she dragged the shit all over and across the bottom of her feet. Brooke let out a scream. Amanda was glad that she was gagged or the neighbors would have heard the scream. The shirt kept moving all over her feet. Amanda spent a great deal Brookes feet. Amanda kept tickling her feet with the shirt as she reached up and began to rub Brookes pussy again. The effect was incredible. Amanda thought that Brooke was going to tear the bed apart as she pulled and thrashed against her handcuffs. Amanda kept this up for quite a while before finally moving the t-shirt back up Brookes legs and thighs. All the time, Amanda was rubbing Brookes pussy but was careful not to let her cum. Amanda reached up and began to pinch and pull on Brookes nipples and she ran the t-shirt up and down and over the top of Brookes pussy. Brooke tried to thrust her hips up couldnt. It would have down no good anyway.

Brooke was now a pile of lust that was desperate for satisfaction. Amanda smiled as she kept her new attack up for a good ten minutes. She stopped for a minute as she stared at Brooke. She was so beautiful. Amanda was still confused as she got up and looked into the mirror. She was not pretty. Why would someone as gorgeous as Brooke want her around when she could have any man or woman that she wanted? It was a question for another time.

Amanda stopped what she was doing and sat on the edge of the bed next to Brooke. She spread her legs and began to rub her own pussy. She was horny to begin with by teasing Brooke so was quickly wet and her fingers were squishing in and out of her own cunt. Amanda began to let out some moans and groans as she worked on herself. Brooke was ready to explode with lust but she was well aware of what Amanda was doing. Brooke let out a noise that could only be described as a loud growl. Amanda soon shuddered and let out a loud groan as she was cumming. She fell backwards over Brooke as she came a second time. All Brooke could do is shake and growl.

Soon Amanda calmed down and sat up. She smiled at Brooke and rubbed her own pussy juice all over Brookes face and especially around her nose. Amanda just sat there and caught her breath as she watched Brooke.


Amanda: “Brooke, I know you will punish me for this but I had fun.”




Amanda: “If you dont punish me, Ill let you cum. Are you still going to punish me?”


Brooke growled and nodded her head.


Amanda: “Thats ok. Since I will be punished, I will simply have some more fun. I will have to let you up Evantually…”


Brooke growled and nodded.


Amanda: “…I will have to let you up Evantually but I can keep this up all day. Dont you want to cum?”


Brooke just growled. Amanda just shrugged and gently rubbed Brookes pussy with one hand while pinching and twisting her nipples with the other. Brooke began to whine and wiggle around again as Amanda smiled and kept playing. It was about fifteen minutes later when Brooke let out a series of grunts. Amanda figured that she was trying to say something so she stopped to talk with her.


Amanda: “Do you want to cum, yet?”


Brooke nodded her head and whined.


Amanda: “Are you going to punish me?”


Brooke shook her head “no”.


Amanda: “Thats good. I will consider letting you cum. Now, dont interrupt so I can concentrate on what Im doing. I dont want to lose my place or I will have to start all over again.”


Brooke let out a pleading whine as Amanda resumed her “work”. Amanda smiled. It was fun but Amanda suddenly made a decision. She leaned down and latched her mouth onto Brookes pussy and rammed her tongue in her cunt. Brooke gushed with juice as Amanda lapped up every drop. She had learned much in the last couple of weeks since meeting up with Brooke. Amanda worked hard and fast until Brooke let out a scream and stiffened up as she came several times before passing out.

Amanda licked the last of Brookes juice up and then unhooked her from the bed. She laid her out carefully and covered her up with the blankets and slipped under the covers with her. She “spooned” in behind her and waited. About ten minutes later, Brooke woke up and pulled Amanda in tight and let out a mewing sound. Amanda cuddled in behind her.


Amanda: “Im sorry. I was wrong. I will accept whatever punishment you feel that I deserve.”


It was a few minutes before Brooke spoke.


Brooke: “I would normally punish you but I gave my word that I wouldnt.”


Amanda: “A promise under duress is not a promise. I cannot hold you to it.”


Brooke: “Good. Then you WILL be punished for this but why did you change you mind all of a sudden?”


Amanda: “I decided that teasing someone that owns me is wrong. Teasing you is wrong. With your permission, I would like to tease others like you do with Mischelle. It would be fun that we both could enjoy.”


Brooke: “That is what I had in mind when we got to school anyway. We will take about it later. Get up.”


Brooke had Amanda lay on the bed on her stomach with her wrists cuffed to the side of the bed with her ass hanging over the other side. Brooke took the same blindfold and gag and put it on Amanda. Brooke got a nice leather strap and began to give Amanda a good spanking. She took a moment to look at Amandas ass before hitting her. She really didnt want to do this but it was necessary.

Brooke leaned back and hit her ass hard. There was a loud smack followed by Amanda yelling through the gag. Brooke didnt let up at all. She hit her hard and fast until there were several red marks on Amandas ass. Amanda kept yelling and crying through the gag but Brooke didnt let up. She gave a good thirty hits before stopping. Amanda was still crying as Brooke untied her and laid her on her stomach on the bed.


Brooke: “I am going to remove the gag and blindfold and I want to you to be quiet. Make no noise or I will start all over again. Is that clear?”


Amanda was still crying but nodded her head. Brooke unlocked Amanda from the bed and left the room for a moment. She came back with a small tube in her hand.


Brooke: “The spanking was for blackmailing me into promising not to punish you. It was not punishment for your little adventure at my expense because I DID promise. This is for my little teddy bear and the wonderful orgasm she just gave me.”


Brooke began to spread some lotion all over Amandas ass. At first Amanda let out a yell of pain followed quickly by a moan of relief. She spent a good five minutes spreading lotion on Amandas ass before she put the lotion down. She took a good look at her ass and it reminded her of her own beating at the hand of the couple that night a few weeks ago. She needed to rethink her punishments. She leaned down and kissed Amanda lightly on each ass cheek.


Brooke: “Im sorry my little teddy bear. I was angry and I realize that you should never act out of anger. Forgive me.”


Brooke was startled when she heard Mischelle suddenly speak from the doorway.


Mischelle: “I am proud of you, Brooke. You have learned some wisdom.”


Mischelle left.


Amanda would have said something but Broke had told her to remain silent. There was nothing to forgive as far as she was concerned.


Brooke: “Rest. Come downstairs when you are ready and no sooner. I will be in the kitchen with Mischelle.”


Amanda let out a mewing sound as Brooke left the room. Brooke sat down in the kitchen with Mischelle and had some coffee.


Brooke: “I should have never done that. I was wrong.”


Mischelle: “Wrong for punishing her or wrong for spanking her?”


Brooke: “I was wrong for spanking her out of anger. I think I will not use spanking as a punishment unless its severe. I remember the pain and I still have the scares to prove it.”


Mischelle smiled and said: “It is your decision, Brooke. She belongs to you. She obviously loves you. Do you love her?”


Brooke looked out the window and thought for a moment and said: “I dont know. I love her as a pet but as far as a true lover…I dont know.”


Mischelle: “Decide quickly, Brooke. You are in a position to hurt her more than any spanking could.”


Brooke: “She makes me happy. I can feel the love she gives me.”


Mischelle: “What will you do with her in college? You are pretty and will have many guys bothering you. You will make many friends very quickly. Amanda is somewhat plane looking and will be left alone when you wander off with your friends.”


Brooke thought about it for a moment. She had never considered that.


Brooke snapped: “I have NO intention of abandoning Amanda just to make friends! She is my special friend and nothing will come between us! I am and always will be at her side (Chuckling) Evan if shes naughty sometimes.”


Brooke and Mischelle both smiled at that last statement. Suddenly Brooke felt arms around her that were hugging her tightly. Brooke let out a yelp and struggled until she realized that it was Amanda. She was standing in the doorway and heard every word.  Mischelle smiled and gave Brooke a very subtle nod. Brooke stood up, turned her back to Amanda. She patted her back and said: “Hop on, my little teddy bear.”

Amanda ran and jumped onto Brookes back and clung to her like an octopus. She rested her head on Brookes shoulder as Brooke carried her upstairs. Mischelle heard a yelp form Amanda as Brooke lightly smacked her on the ass.


Amanda: “Where are we going?”


Brooke: “Does it matter?”


Amanda: “No.”


The two of them went upstairs and didnt come back down until noon the next day. Michelle really didnt care that much but she had no desire to hurt anyone like that. Amanda was a good kid and Brooke was in a position to hurt her badly. Mischelle knew people and she knew Brooke. She was convinced that Brooke was telling the truth. The three of them spent the next few days alone with the exception of Cheryl visiting now and then. Finally the day came for Brooke and Amanda to get to school and move into the new apartment. Brooke and Amanda both wanted to live in the dormitory and not an apartment. It was a strange request but Mischelle understood. Brooke winked at her when she asked.

After a few hours of paper work and writing out checks, the girls were all moved in. Mischelle and Cheryl said their “good-byes” and left. Despite the fact that it was a dorm, it was somewhat fancy and very clean. They were told that it was a brand new building. They met lots of other students moving into the dorm in the next couple of days. Amanda heard what Brooke told Mischelle but she was still worried. Brooke was already making new friends. They would say Hi to her but that was all. At one point when they were alone, Brooke walked up behind Amanda and reached down her ass all the way to her pussy and rubbed it through her jeans. Amanda let out a squeak but when she realized it was Brooke, she just smiled and arched her back against Brookes hand. Brooke laughed as Amanda began to wiggle and hump against her hand.


Brooke: “I can see the worry on your face. You will always be my special friend.”


Amanda knew it but she was glad to hear it again after seeing other students talking to Brooke. Brooke kept rubbing her pussy but only long enough to get her nice and horny. Brooke laughed when she saw Amanda scowl at her when she pulled her hand away. Amanda was reaching down her pants but Brooke stopped her.


Amanda: “Please?”


Brooke: “Not now. I want to go have some fun.”


Amanda smiled and said: “Ok. What are we going to do?”


Brooke put on her bikini and had Amanda put her bikini on too. Brooke had already had Amanda buy a padded top so her tits didnt look so small. They put robes on and took a couple of large beach towels and went outside in the lawn next to the dorm. It was a nice hot summer day and it was perfect for Brooke to have a little fun.  Brooke watched Amanda as she walked outside with her. Despite the fact that she was somewhat plane looking, she was not ugly. She had a certain “cuteness” about her and she also had a great looking ass. Brooke was incredibly beautiful in all respects and a lot of the guys were staring at them as they walked onto the lawn and spread their towels out. Brooke smiled. Amanda teddy bear tattoo was almost completely visible. Only the bears little feet were under her bikini bottom.


Brooke: “I can see your little teddy bear, Amanda.”


Brooke laughed as Amanda looked down and turned red.


Brooke:  “You are so cute. Come on, lets lay down and watch the fun.”


They both put sunglasses on so they could watch people without them knowing it. It was perfectly normal with the bright sun out anyway. Brooke had Amanda lay down on her back. She adjusted her bikini bottoms so her entire tattoo was visible. There was just a little bit of pussy hair peeking out but her pussy crack couldnt be seen. Amanda was a little self conscious but Brooke told her that she had a nice body and she should show it off a little. Amanda smiled. She trusted Brooke and belonged to her. Brooke smiled down at Amanda. She had seen her naked many times but she still liked to look at her. Amanda saw her and smiled.


Amanda: “Do you like what you see?”


It was meant as a joke but Brooke could tell that there was a hint of seriousness to the question.


Brooke: “You look positively delicious, dear.”


Amanda smiled as Brooke lay down next to her. She had no tattoo but adjusted her own bottoms like Amandas. There was just the hint of pussy hair visible. Brooke unties the back of her top and spread the ties out along side of her so her top was just lying on her tits but not hooked up. There was no real purpose to it. The sun couldnt get at her tits anyway but they were not there to get a tan. Brooke pulled a little on her top so her tits were just barely covered. Finally they were all set and were already getting some attention.


Brooke: “Do you see them?”


Amanda: “Yes. They are just staring.”


Brooke chuckled as the two guys that sat nearby were staring at the two of them. The girls were close enough to the bench that they were sitting on to just barely hear them.


Guy 1: “Hey, check that out.”


Guy 2: “I see them. Check out the tattoo on the little one. Can you see what it is?”


Guy 1: “No. I would love to go over there and give it a nice long kiss.”


Guy 2: “The other one is nice! I would love to give all of her a nice kiss.”


Brooke: “Watch this.”


Amanda was watching but said nothing. Brooke moved a little and adjusted her top. She pretended to pull it a little too far and pulled it all the way off for a few seconds leaving her tits hanging out in the open.


Brooke: “Crap! I hope no one saw that.”


Amanda smiled as she watched the two guys. They were beginning to wiggle and adjust themselves as they sat there. It was obvious that they each had a nice hard cock under their pants.


Amanda: “Youre a good actor. I can see the bulge inn their pants from here.”


Brooke: “I know. I can see it too. I think theyll be sitting there for a while. Lets have some more fun. Pretend to play a joke and pull my top off.”


Amanda quickly reached over and yanked Brookes top away and left her tits completely exposed. She jumped up and tried to grab it but all she succeeded in doing was to give the two guys a clear view of her tits as they bounced. Amanda quickly threw Brookes top away so it landed about ten feet from the two of them. There was a pretend struggle between Amanda and Brooke with Brooke finally sitting on top of Amanda and looking down at her.


Guy 1: “SHIT! Look at that!”


Guy 2: “What in the hell do you think Im looking at. Look at that girls tits! Damn! They look fine!”


Guy 1: “She seems pissed at that other girl…”


Brooke was sitting on Amanda and holding her arms down but she made no attempt to cover her tits. Brooke would have normally pulled Amandas top off but she knew that Amanda would have been embarrassed with her small tits hanging out so she had to do something else. Amanda was smiling up at her and staring at her tits. She almost leaned up to kiss them. They were hanging just a foot above her face. The two guys were practically drooling as they watched.


Brooke: “BRAT! What did you do that for?”


It was all an act and Amanda knew it.


Amanda giggled and said: “Just for fun.”


Brooke: “Very funny! How about this for fun!?”


Brooke quickly jumped back and yanked Amandas bikini bottoms off and threw them over by her own top. Amanda watched her and let out a yell.


Amanda: “HEY! Thats not fair!”


Amanda was just sitting there and didnt seem in any hurry to put her bottoms back on. She was partially acting but in reality, she was so used to being naked all the time, it almost seemed normal. They both leisurely went over and put their missing bikini parts back on. They guys had raging hard cocks that stuck up like tent poles under their pants.

Just as Amanda was bending over to pull her bottoms back on, Brooke gave a little push and she went tumbling over onto her face and lay on the ground all sprawled out with her ass fully exposed to the two guys. Brooke pretended to feel guilty and went to pull Amandas bottoms up for her. Amanda just held onto her shoulders as Brooke pulled them up. After the two of them were all dressed again, Brooke pulled Amanda into a tight hug and gave her a VERY long and sexy kiss. They separated and turned to look at the two guys. They were just staring with their mouths hanging open. Brooke winked at Amanda and pulled her over to them.


Brooke: “Hi, boys. Do you like what you see?”


Guy 1: “Well….ahhhh….I mean…well….yea. I guess so.”


Guy 2: “Um…yea..sure.”


Brooke: “Would you like to touch?”


The two guys smiled and said: “SURE!”


Brooke: “OK but under one condition. I want to see you two give each other a nice long kiss.”


The two looked at each other and said: “Fuck no!”


Brooke shook her tits at them and said: “Its your loss.”


Amanda turned and wiggled her ass at them and said: “Thats too bad. My ass itches and I need someone to scratch it.”


Brooke began to rub their cocks through their jeans. They just let out a couple of grunts. She winked at Amanda and they each sat down on opposite sides of them. Brooke rubbed one cock while Amanda rubbed the other. The guys were making some objections but they werent sincere. They sat back and spread their legs as the two women worked their magic.  They were not only young and pretty much always horny; Brooke and Amanda had gotten them so close that they were cumming in only about a minute. They both let out a loud groan as they stiffened up as they shot their very large loads into their pants. They came so much that the two womens hands got wet. They wiped their hands on the guys shirts and walked away.


Brooke: “I hope you had some fun, boys. We did.”


Brooke and Amanda walked away laughing as they watched the two guys try and wipe their pants off. They turned red as an apple and ran off.  Brooke and Amanda went back to their dorm room and put some clothes on. Amanda was giggling.


Amanda: “I thought that it would be embarrassing but it was fun!”


Brooke: “I know. I love it! Did you see those two when they ran off with their pants all full of cum!?”


Amanda could only laugh and soon Brooke joined in. They hugged and kissed briefly. They settled in a little as Brooke was trying to figure out what to do next. Amanda looked at her with a serious look and then looked out the window.


Brooke: "What's wrong? Didn't you have fun?"


Amanda smiled and said: "Yea, it was fun. Thank you for not pulling my top off. I was teased terribly all through high school because of my small breasts. You are the only one that has never called me names because of them."


Brooke: "I love you as you are my little teddy bear. I know you are self concious about it. That's why I didn't take you top off."


Amanda ran over and hugged Brooke and said: "That's the first time that you have said that."


Brooke: "I'm sorry for that. Now we need to solve another problem."


Amanda: "What?"


Brooke: "I like your tits the way they are but you need to like them so we will get you a boob job."


Amanda looked down at her tits and pushed them up a little and said: "I never thought of that but isn't it expensive?"


Brooke: "I will talk with Mischelle. I think that she will understand. Besides, it's MY decision and not yours."


Amanda smiled and said: "I hope she'll help. What are we going to do, now?"


Brooke: "We are going to call Mischelle right now."


Amanda looked hopful but she was worried. Brooke owned her but Mischelle owned both of them. Brooke spent the next ten minutes talking to Mischelle. There was a lot of “yes” and “Nos” but soon Brooke hung up the phone and smiled. It appeared that Mischelle had agreed but Brooke wasnt exactly jumping for joy.


Amanda: “What did she say?”


Brooke: “She said “yes” but she said that we would have to repay her Evantually but that we would earn the interest now.”


Amanda: “What does that mean?”


Brooke: “I am not sure but I think we will be entertaining some of her friends.”


Amanda: “Brooke, its not that important. We will find another way.”


Brooke: “Its too late. I have already made the deal and she agreed with it anyway. She always did think that your tits were too small. I couldnt back out now if I wanted to.”


Amanda: “What will we have to do?”


Brooke: “Whatever she wants us to. We are to spend next weekend with her. Dont worry. IT will be ok.”


The girls spent the rest of the week getting used to the campus and their classes until the weekend came. Brooke was not really too worried but Amanda was nervous. This was all new to her. As long as Brooke was there, she was ok. Mischelle picked them up at the door to their dorm. They had no luggage. Mischelle told them to leave everything there and that they wouldnt need any clothes anyway. They both walked out with long t-shirts on and nothing else. They got into the car and threw their shirts onto the floor.


Mischelle: “I have some work for you two tonight. You will be the entertainment at a party tonight. Its someones birthday party and they requested you, Brooke. Amanda, you will go along as a bonus.”


Brooke: “Whose birthday is it?”


Mischelle grinned and said: “Thats a surprise.”


Brooke and Amanda gave Mischelle complete report of their first week at school. She chuckled at the thought of the two guys running off with their pants full of cum. They got home a few hours later and Mischelle had Brooke fix them a nice dinner before she took them to their job. Brooke was worried about it because of the last time but Mischelle assured her that it would not happen again. She had taken steps to guarantee it. Brooke and Amanda had no idea how she could guarantee it when she wasnt there but Brooke trusted Mischelle.

After Amanda cleaned up the dishes, Mischelle had then take a shower and get all cleaned up. The two women ran upstairs and jumped into the shower together. Mischelle smiled. Some things would never change. Amanda soaped Brooke all up and slowly began to wash her off. She shampooed her hair all up and rubbed her hands through it as she rinsed it off. Amanda leaned in and quickly gave Brooke a kiss as she gently washed her face. Amanda moved down her neck and to her tits with her washcloth. Amanda rubbed the soapy cloth all over Brookes tits. She spent a great deal of time on them. Amanda rinsed the soap off and began to suck on Brookes nipples like a little baby. Amanda grabbed them like a bottle and sucked firmly on each one. Brooke kept letting out groaning noises as Amanda spent a lot of time sucking and biting on each of Brookes tits.

She washed her way down over Brookes stomach and over her hips. She avoided her pussy as she moved down but Amanda DID give it one good lick as she continued down each leg and back up again. Brooke spread her legs as Amanda moved the wet cloth from her stomach from her pussy all the way up her ass crack and back several times. Brooke was groaning and wobbling on her feet. Amanda slipped her fingers up Brookes already wet pussy and finger fucked her with purpose. It was not her intention to tease her. She wanted Brooke to cum.

Amanda kept fucking her as she started to suck on her nipples again. Brooke suddenly let out a howl of pleasure and grabbed onto Amanda to keep from falling. Amanda grunted under the weight and slowly fell over with Brooke on top of her. Brooke DID cum but it wasnt what Amanda had in mind. She didnt anticipate Brooke falling on top of her and wasnt able to hold her up. Brooke was lying on top of her and quickly recovered. She gave Amanda quick kiss and got out of the shower.


Brooke: “Hurry up, Amanda. We have to get going.”


Amanda was a little disappointed but it was not her place to question Brooke. She washed up quickly and they both dried and fixed their hair and were soon downstairs. Mischelle had them get into the car and they were soon on their way. Amanda wanted to ask about what was happening but Brooke pinched her nipple and shook her head. Amanda let out a yelp but stayed quiet. They pulled up to a house that Brooke had never been to before. It was a nice and well kept house. Brooke and Amanda were both nervous.


Mischelle: “Get out you two. Go knock at the front door and do whatever they tell you. I mean it! You both will do WHATEVER they want without question! IS that clear!!??”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


Amanda: “Ahh..OK…yes, Mischelle.”


Mischelle: “Good girls. I will be back later to get you. Have fun and be nice.”


Brooke trusted Mischelle and knew that they wouldnt hurt her like last time. Amanda followed just behind and to the side as Brooke walked up to the door. They took one last look at Mischelle as she drove away without Evan making sure that there was Evan anyone home. She just drove away as they got out of the car. Brooke nervously knocked on the door and waited. The door opened just a crack and Brooke saw a nose and two eyes looking  at her. Whoever it was opened the door a little wider and just stared at Brooke and Amanda. “They” stared and looked them over very carefully. Amanda was nervous at being naked in front of these people for some reason. Brooke was a little nervous too.  It was one thing to be naked and tease but she had no control over what was happening. They both had orders to simply obey. The two of them just waited as the face disappeared and they heard a yell from the inside.


Rick: “MOM! Theyre here!”


Brooke and Amanda just looked at each other and waited. Soon the door opened and a middle aged woman opened the door. She was tall and nice looking despite the fact that she had to be in her forties.


Barb: “Are you the whores that I ordered for tonight?”


Amanda flinched at the word “whores” but said nothing.


Brooke: “Yes, Maam.”


Barb: “Well, at least youre polite. Get in here.”


Brooke and Amanda walked in and saw four boys. Three were sitting on the couch and one was standing there next to the woman. He was obviously the one that opened the door. All four of them just stared at Brooke and Amanda like dogs looking at a piece of meat.


Barb: “These four are Stan, Tony, Evan and Vince. It is Stans birthday today and you are his present. You will do anything that he wants you to do. Is that clear!?”


Brooke: “Yes, Maam.”


Amanda looked at the boys. They looked to be about 15 or 16 years old. She couldnt tell. Amanda looked again at Tony and he was staring at her too. Stan noticed and wondered. The others noticed Amandas tattoo and were whispering about it.


Barb: “I will be back later boys. Have fun!”


Stan: “Thanks, mom. Youre the best!”


Barb gave Stan a little hug and said: “Youre sweet. Ill see you later.”


With that, she was gone, leaving Brooke and Amanda at the hands of four horny teenagers.


Evan: “Hey, Tony. Whats with you and the short one?”


Tony laughed and said: “Shes my cousin. Hi Amanda. I didnt know that you were a whore.”


The other three just stared at Tony and then at Amanda. Brooke was looking too. It never occurred to her that Amanda would have relatives around here. Brooke knew that she didnt her family was from Chicago.


Vince: “Tony, your cousin has little titties. Who can that be? Your mom has nice tits.”


Tony: “Yuk! Vince, knock it off about my mom. It creeps me out. Amanda, get over here!”


Stan: “Hey! Theyre mine!”


Tony: “Youre right, Stan. May I borrow this whore for a minute?”


Stan: “Sure. I want to check out the hot one anyway. You (Brooke), come here!”


Everything that they were saying to them was an order. Brooke and Amanda were quiet unless they spoke to them. Amanda kept looking at Brooke. She was sure what to do and this was all new to her. The fact that she was standing there naked in front of her cousin made things worse. She was not only naked, she was there as his whore. She was truly scared.


Tony: “Amanda, come here!”


Amanda walked slowly over to Tony and just stood in front of him. Tony reached out and pinched her nipples with his fingers and wiggled them around. Amanda winched a little as her tits were wiggling around. He let go and began to squeeze and play with them.


Vince: “Damn, Tony! There so fucking small! You can barely get a grip on them.”


Tony laughed and said: “I know. The whole family knows how tiny her tits are but this is the first time that Ive been able to touch them.”


Vince: “Whats the teddy bear tattoo all about?”


Tony: “I dont know. Hey, whore (Amanda), whats with the tattoo?”


Amanda responded meekly: “I got it for Brooke.”


Amanda pointed at Brooke.


Stan: “I dont want to hear you two call each other by name. You will refer to each other as the other whore. Is that clear?”


Amanda: “Yes, sir.”


Stan seemed to like being called sir.


Stan: “Now answer his question!”


Amanda: “I got it for the other whore.”


Evan joined Tony at picking and fondling Amanda while Stan and Vince played with Brooke. Soon Evan got bored with Amanda and moved over to Brooke. Stan and Vince each grabbed one of Brookes tits and began to squeeze and wiggle them around. Even sat down by them and reached down and began to rub Brookes pussy. Brooke didnt like these teens groping her but her body got the best of her. She spread her legs and let out a groan.


Evan: “Damn, Stan! Shes wet already!”


Stan: “Well, they ARE whores. Whore! Spread those legs!”


Brooke spread her legs but not because Stan told her to. She was already spreading them. She wanted Vince to shove his fingers up her cunt. Brooke finally began to hump against Vinces hand. They all laughed at Brooke as she stood there, legs spread, eyes closed and humping.


Vince: “Do you like this, whore?”


Brooke just let out a groan but Stan got angry and gave her nipple a hard pinch and twist.  Brooke let out a yelp as Stan yelled at her.


Stan: “He asked you a question, whore! Answer him!”


Brooke (groaning): “Oh, yes. Oh yes. Please…fuck me!”


Stan: “Thats much better, whore but your not getting fucked just yet.”


While the others were playing with Brooke, Tony was fascinated with his cousin.  The others didnt seem to care. Amanda had small tits and was not pretty at all. Tony just kept remembering all the holidays that their families were together. Amanda had small tits but she had a nice ass and her pussy was right in front of Tonys face. Tony reached down and began to rub her pussy and like Brooke, she was already getting wet.


Tony: “Well, cousin, do you like this?”


Amanda was red faced as she responded: “Yes…”


Tony got mad and pinch her nipples hard. Amanda yelped.


Tony: “Yes, WHAT!!?”


Amanda: “Yes, sir.”


Tony reached back down and began to pub her pussy again. Amanda was mortified. Her own little cousin had his hands all over her and she not only couldnt do anything about it, she was ordered to obey him and do anything that he wanted her to do.


Tony: “Well, whore (Amanda), have you ever had sex before?”


Amanda: “Yes, sir but only with the other whore.”


The four boys stopped what they were doing and began to laugh. It was now obvious that the two girls were lesbians.


Tony laughed and said: “Well…well, my big cousin is not only a whore, shes a lesbian too. Well, cousin, have you ever been fucked by a guy?”


Amanda: “Only once, sir. It was painful.”


Tony: “Have you ever sucked a cock before?”


Amanda: “No, sir.”


Tony: “Well, today is your lucky day, whore. Your own cousin will be the first cock that you ever suck. Get on your knees!”


Amanda got down on her knees and Tony dropped his pants. Amanda was now looking straight at her little cousins rock hard cock. It was actually a normal length but a little thicker than normal but Amanda had never seen a hard cock this close and to her, it seemed huge.


Tony: “Your tits are too small to play with and worthless so youre only good for this, I guess. Come on, whore! Suck me!”


Amanda slowly began to move toward his cock when suddenly Tony grabbed her head and rammed his cock into her mouth. At first Amanda choked until Tony let up on her a little bit. These four were typical teenage boys. They were always horny and had no stamina.


Tony: “Come on, whore! Get to work!”


Amanda never sucked a cock before and wasnt sure what to do so she simply sucked on it like a lollypop. It seemed to satisfy her cousin. He moaned and grabbed her head and began to fuck her mouth. It took Tony only about two minutes until he stiffened up and let out a loud groan. He grabbed Amandas head and pulled her in tight as he shot his load in her mouth. Amanda didnt know what to do. Her cousins cock suddenly spurted cum into her mouth. She had no choice and began to swallow it until Tony yelled.


Tony: “NO, whore! Dont swallow it! Hold it in your mouth!”


Amanda swallowed a little but stopped when he yelled. It had a bitter and salty taste to it but what bothered her was that she had her own cousins cum in her mouth. Tony had her swish it around in her mouth and opened it wide to show everyone. The rest looked briefly and laughed before quickly turning back to Brooke.


Tony: “OK, whore, you can swallow it now.”


After Amanda choked his cum down, tony grabbed her head and pulled her back in.


Tony: “Clean me up, whore! I dont want your stinky spit all over my nice cock!”


Amanda began to lick and suck Tonys cock and after about thirty seconds, Tony gave her a kick and she fell to the floor. Tony looked up at the others and saw Brooke already on her knees with Stans cock in her mouth. He had her head in his hands and was fucking her mouth. Vince had her tits in his hands and was pinching and squeezing them hard while Evan had his fingers up her VERY wet cunt. Brooke had no idea what was happening. It felt like a thousand hands on her and up her cunt as Stan was fucking her mouth. Brooke spread her knees wide and was humping against Evans hand. Stan already had a plan in mind and soon he shot his load into Brookes mouth. She had already been ordered not to swallow. It was hard not to swallow. Stans cock was so far into her mouth.  Stan pushed her away and spent a good thirty seconds recovering as he grabbed a glass and had Brooke spit his cum into it. No one had any idea what it was all about but Stan just chuckled and told them to wait and see.

Stan had Brooke lick him nice and clean before Vince took his turn fucking her mouth. The three of them switched positions as they each shot their loads into her mouth and had her spit it into the same glass. Brooke was so damn horny At this point she couldnt stand it.


Brooke: “Please, sir. Please may I cum?”


Stan kicked her to the floor and yelled: “Shut up and do what youre told! Youre here for us. We dont give a crap about you two!”


Brooke: “Yes, sir.”


They all turned to see Tony with his cock back in Amandas mouth as he was fucking it again. The three boys didnt last long but they recovered quickly. Stan yelled at Amanda.


Stan: “Dont swallow it, whore!”


Tony grabbed Amandas head and for the second time, he shot his load into her mouth. She was expecting it now and held it without swallowing. He kicked her to the floor again and Stand had her spit it into the same cup as Brooke had just done. The three other boys just looked at the cup and scowled at it.


Vince: “Stan, what the fuck are you saving that for?”


Stan smiled and said: “Watch. Ok, you two whores sit down on the coffee table here and spread your legs wide. Brooke and Amanda sat down and spread their legs as the four boys sat down on the couch in front of them. Amanda was mortified. Here were four young boys staring up her cunt and one of them was her own cousin that she had seen at many family events. She knew him since he was a little kid.  Stans three friends were curious but quiet. They wanted to see what Stan was doing.


Stan: “OK, you two whores, heres the deal. I want you to fuck yourselves with your fingers until you cum. The last one to cum will swallow that entire glass of cum. No GO!”


Amanda and Brooke slowly moved their hands to their pussy and began to rub themselves.


Stan reached up and pinched each of their nipples HARD!


Stan: “Come on! Quit stalling and fuck yourselves!”


Amanda and Brooke pushed their fingers up their own cunts. Brooke was a little quicker. She was horny from have her cunt fingered for the last half hour. Amanda was slower. She was fucking herself in front of three strangers and worst of all, her own cousin. Soon they both hand their fingers squishing in and out of their cunts. They gave no thought to the glass of cum. They were both so fucking horny at this point, all they wanted to do is cum.


Tony: “Look at that, guys. My cousin is not only a whore, shes a slut too. I think our family reunions are going to be different from now on.”


Stan: “Tony, would you mind if we come to your family reunions from now on? Since your cousin here is such a whore and a slut, Im sure that she wouldnt mind getting fucked or maybe a few quick blow jobs.”


The other two just laughed as Brooke and Amanda fingered themselves to a mind blowing orgasm. Brooke fell back onto the table and Amanda fell to the floor while still fingering their cunts. They let out a loud yell and groan as they came several times. The boys were fascinated. They had no idea that girls could cum more than once at a time.


Evan: “Thats not fair! They get to cum twice at once!”


Vince: “Who came first?”


Stan: “I was watching. It was close but the hot one did first. Tony little cousin lost so she gets to swallow it all. Get up her you two and quit lying around!”


Amanda and Brooke sat back on the table and waited.


Stan looked at Brooke and said: “Ok, whore, drink our cum but DONT swallow!!”


Brooke: “Yes, sir.”


Brooke tipped the glass back and let every drop drip into her mouth. She closed her mouth and waited.


Evan: “I thought the loser had to drink it?”


Stan smiled and said: “Watch. Whore (Amanda), lay down on the table and open your mouth wide!!”


Amanda: “Yes, sir.”


Brooke stood up to give her room and just waited.


Stan: “Now you (Brooke) spit it into her mouth and I want a lot of spit mixed in with it too!! Swish it around before you spit it out!!”


Brooke couldnt speak so she just nodded and leaned over Amandas open mouth.


Tony: “This is great, Stan!! My slut of a cousin will become addicted to my cum and shell be begging for it soon.”


They all laughed as Brooke spit the glass of cum into Amandas wide open mouth. Amanda now knew what it tasted like but there was a LOT of it this time. She thought that it was gross as her mouth filled up with cum.


Stan: “Dont swallow it yet, whore!”


Brooke finally spit the last of the cum and spit into Amandas mouth and just stood there. Amanda just lay there with her mouth open. Soon they both saw Tony pull out his cell phone and take some pictures. Amanda was wide eyed and worried. That picture couldnt get out. What the two women didnt know is that the boys had been taking pictures all along.


Stan: “Now swish it around in your mouth.”


After a few seconds, Stand had Amanda swallow her entire mouthful of cum. Amanda almost gagged but managed to get it all down. She was afraid of what they would do if she puked it up.


Tony: “That was great, Stan. My hats off to you. What do you say we try their sloppy cunts?”


Stan laughed and said: “Good idea!”


Evan: “Hey! I dont want sloppy seconds!”


Stan grinned and said: “Dont worry, buddy. I have a solution to that too.”


The others were curious but so far Stan hadnt let them down so they just laughed along with him. Stan had Brooke and Amanda bend over onto the coffee table on their stomachs so their asses were hanging off the end. The table was just the right height and large enough for the two of them together at the same time. Brooke was a little worried about Amanda. She had not had much experience with a cock up her cunt.

No one cared about Amanda so Tony got her first. They argued about Brooke but since it was Stans birthday, they let him have her first. Both Stan and Tony mounted the girls and rammed their hard cocks up their cunts. Vince and Evan watched and laughed as their two friends rammed their cocks in and out of the girls cunts. The girls grabbed the edge of the table as the two guys grabbed their asses and humped them like a piece of meat. Stan came first with a grunt and Tony was only a minute behind him as he shot his load up his cousins cunt.


Stan: “Whos next?”


Vince: “I dont want sloppy seconds. You said you had an idea?”


Stan grinned and said: “Yup.”


He gave Amanda a little kick and said: “Get over here on your knee and clean her out. I want you suck all the cum out of her cunt so its nice and clean for Vince.”


Amanda: “Yes, sir.”


Amanda leaned down and licked Brookes cunt. Stans cum was already oozing out and she lapped it up like a dog and sucked Brookes cunt dry. Vince let her go for a minute before giving her a kick to the floor so he could fuck Brooke.


Tony: “Evan, you can have this one.”


Evan: “No way. I want the hot one over here. You can have that one.”


Amanda sat there on the floor and almost started to cry. She didnt know what was worse, being raped by her cousin or being pushed aside because she was too ugly to even fuck. Tony chuckled as he looked down at Amanda.


Tony: “Well, Amanda? I think that I will have to visit my favorite aunt more often. I think you are now my favorite cousin too. Isnt that nice?”


Amanda didnt know what to do so she just said: “Yes, sir.”


Tony laughed and said: “Good. I expect a blow job and a fuck whenever I come to visit and I dont give a shit about a boyfriend, either!”


Amanda: “Yes, sir.”


By the time Tony was finished explaining things to Amanda, Vince blew his load up Brookes cunt. Stan had Amanda crawl over and lick her clean again. Evan gave her only thirty seconds before he kicked her out of the way and jammed his cock up Brookes cunt. Brooke was trying to look at Amanda but it was all she could do to hang onto the table or get fucked right off it. As Evan jammed his cock up Brookes cunt, the other had Amanda clean theirs cocks off. The guys were young but even they were pretty much spent for the day. Soon Evan blew his load up Brookes cunt and fell back onto the couch and lay there breathing heavy as Amanda cleaned him all up. Stan had the two women clean each other up good and was almost going to give them a kick until he realized that they were enjoying each other a little too much.


Stan: “Oh, my god!”


Tony: “What?”


Stan: “I have some bad news for you, Tony. Your cousins a lesbo. They both are! They are enjoying licking cunts a little too much.”


The others watched more carefully and laughed.


Tony: “Shit, youre right, Stan. Hey, “cous”, lick that pussy good! We all know that you love it!”


Amanda pulled back just enough to say: “Yes, sir.”


Stan: “Besides, you may have missed some cum in there so do a good job.”


Amanda and Brooke kept licking each other in a sixty nine position and soon they both were cumming. The boys watched as the two girls licked each other as if they were starving. They both let out some groans and grunts as they came several times. They were going to continue until Stan poured a bucket of water over them. They let out a yell and jumped up. The boys began to laugh all over again.

There was more clicking and flashes of cell phone cameras as the two girls stood up. It was just about that time that Stans mother walked in and saw Brooke and Amanda sitting on the floor all wet with the four boys sitting there laughing.


Barb: “You two whores clean this up!”


Brooke/Amanda: “Yes, maam.”


Barb: “Thats enough, boys.”


Stan: “Awwww…mom…we were just starting to have some fun…”


Barb: “Oh, stop whining! These two whores are not cheap and I am sure that you four had enough fun for one night. If you have too much fun, your nuts will fall off.”


Barb almost laughed when the four of them pulled their pants out a little and looked down at themselves. The two girls quickly cleaned up the water on the floor and waited. The boys started to call them names again and wanted to see them finger themselves but Barb stepped in and stopped it. She kept reminding them how expensive that they were and that their time was up. Barb walked over to the door and held it open.


Barb barked: “You two whores get out of my house!”


Brooke and Amanda ran out the front door. With all the time they had just spent with the four boys, they were truly afraid of Stans mother. Amanda was the last one out and Barb gave her a good kick and sent her tumbling onto the lawn and lading on her face.


Barb: “You two whores dont come back unless I call for you! I dont want you anywhere near my son!”


Brooke and Amanda ran off before they even gave a thought as to where to go. They got to the end of the driveway and stopped. They glanced at each other for a second before seeing Mischelle standing there leaning on the car, waiting for them.  They both ran up to Mischelle and jumped into the car. Brooke was afraid and Amanda was crying. Mischelle smiled. She would take care of them in a minute.

Brooke and Amanda were babbling and hugging each other as they watched Mischelle walk up the side of the house with a suitcase. She put it down next to what looked like a camera on a tripod with a large antenna on top of it. She plugged in the suitcase to an AC outlet and some wires to the other device. She fiddled with some dials for a few seconds and waited. All Brooke and Amanda could see was a small red light blink a couple of times before Mischelle packed everything up and threw it all in the trunk of the car. She got in and drove them back to her house. The two girls held onto each other the entire way home. Mischelle had them sit n the couch as she made them some hot chocolate. She sat down and smiled as they sipped their drinks.


Brooke: “Is everything ok? Did we do ok?”


Mischelle: “Yes, dear. You did fine.”


Amanda was still shaking a little or she wouldnt have been quite so snippy with Mischelle but Mischelle took it in stride.


Amanda: “How could you POSSIBLY know how we did? You have NO idea what we went through!”


Brooke: “Amanda, shhhhh. Please be nice.”


Mischelle: “Its ok, Brooke. Shes scared. I understand.”


Amanda cried and said: “How will I ever be able to face my family again?”


Mischelle smiled and said: “You dont have to worry about your cousin, Amanda. He cant hurt you.”


Amanda: “How can you say that!? He had sex with me and they all have pictures!!”


Brooke listened carefully. Her aunt was up to something.


Mischelle: “Girls, let me explain.”


They both listened quietly as Mischelle spoke.


Mischelle: “I had a camera set up in the window and saw everything that happened. I was lucky that they didnt leave the living room but young boys are not that creative. They cant see past their own dicks. As to the pictures, I jammed the cell signals in a quarter mile radius of the house so they couldnt connect to the cell towers and upload or download anything. The pictures they took no longer exist. Before we left, I sent out a VERY STRONG EM pulse that completely erased everything on any solid state memory device within 500 yards of the transmitter. (laughing) I sure hope that Barb didnt have anything important on her cameras.”


Amanda: “I dont understand.”


Brooke: “Mischelle, you mean those pictures were erased? How could you do that?”


Mischelle: “Brooke, you should know better than anyone. I have two degrees in electronics. How do you think I was able to make those belts that you two like so much. Erasing those pictures was easy. “


Amanda: “…but Tony will still tell everyone about what happened.”


Mischelle: “No, he wont. He has no proof and he certainly wont walk around bragging about fucking his own cousin. None of them have any proof. They can brag all they want to but no one will believe them and they will quickly give up. Tony will be labeled a pervert for bragging about his own cousin. As far as you are concerned, Amanda, if you want to fuck him, thats up to Brooke but it is your word against his and your family will believe you over him.”


Brooke: “What about the tattoo? They all saw it.”


Mischelle: “I didnt think of that. Amanda, you will go home right now and show it to your mother. Once she sees it, everyone will know about it so it will be no secret anymore. No one will think twice about those four knowing about it. You two…get dressed and quickly go to Amandas house and show it to her mother!”


Brooke: “Yes, Mischelle.”


The two women did as Mischelle ordered. Amandas mother was a little angry but Mischelles plan worked perfectly. By the time, Tony told anyone about the tattoo, everyone already knew about it. He teased Amanda for a little about what happened for a while but Mischelle was right. No one believed Tony over Amanda and soon he simply gave up on her and let it go. He was already getting a reputation of being a freak for wanting to fuck his own cousin and his three friends wouldnt support his story so they were no help. None of them had any proof and they were completely confused as to how all their pictures got erased. It was something that was only in their memories. They would forever talk about it among themselves but otherwise remain silent to others. Stans mother said nothing either. She would have gotten into a lot of trouble by admitting to buying two whores for her sons birthday.

The girls had earned enough for Amanda “boob job” and after her surgery, her tits were not large but they were perfectly proportioned to her body. Brooke loved her either way but it was more fun with Amanda being able to show her tits. It was hard to tease others with Amandas tiny tits. People would only laugh and giggle. The two girls spent a lot of time in college teasing others. Mischelle enjoyed some of their action too but she never let up on their studies. She insisted on them getting a real education and not just goofing off.

Brookes mother was a big help too. She and Mischelle had eventually become close again and Amanda was almost a member of their family as well as her own. Amandas parents were not stupid and had known long before Amanda even told them about her and Brooke being a couple.  Mischelle had to laugh. They were upset about the tattoo but not about her and Brooke being a couple. People were strange.


The end?















Review This Story || Email Author: Lockedup737



MORE BDSM STORIES @ SEX STORIES POST